Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-02-03T13:58:23Z

Irbored: minor changes.

==Chapter 5 –Between the waves. ==

Chris has been, in the past decade, in hundreds of wars; although he never took part in naval warfare, he did board many ships. He had never gotten seasick, because of that he does not know of ways cure it.

"Huh? A cure for seasickness? You drink – drink until you can't tell if it's from intoxication or seasickness."

The medic Nicolo said this while pointing at the cask of wine beside him. Chris regretted asking him, then left the infirmary and returned above deck.

The sun shines bright above the mast of the dark sails, he stood under it's shadows and pondered – it's a fact he never got seasick. However there are several warriors aboard that look a bit blue.

"Chris, you seem to be fine..." one of the centurion <ref group="2-5">'''Centurion''': lit. the 100 man captain. I'm going to use the roman references here and call them Centurion. </ref> captains muttered.

The ship had barely departed and entered the channel. The troops going to Princinopolis were to arrive in only a few days, sporadic members of the Order of the Silver Egg could be seen on the deck, with weapons in hand seemingly making no progress. This arrangement was made to guard against the possible spies of the Holy Kingdom.

Therefore the only ones sent to check if any troops were seasick were Nicolo, Chris and a few others.

Nicolo walked outside the infirmary, and after looking at the deck littered with seasick troops said to Chris:"Chris, you listen well, inside a man's ear there are snails."

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 092.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

"... A snail?"

"Yes, This is what we doctors know, so you listen well. Because they live in the ear, the snails are made of water from the body, so even when we close our eyes and lie down on the bed, we still know what direction the sky is and what direction the ground is. This is because the snails in our ears help."

"What?"

"But if the snail which is made of water gets shaken up, there will be cases of seasickness and the like."

This was the first time Chris heard this argument. However, because in the past he had not seen Nicolo as a doctor Chris actually holds him in high esteem now.

"The reason we placed you on this ship, is to let those who say "If you drink alcohol you will become seasick" know exactly how stupid that saying is." said Nicolo.

"Well... I, I understand, Nicolo..."

Laying on the side of the ship, a soldier said in a weak voice:

"I did not think I was beaten at drinking by a teetotaler like Chris..." "Blechhh!" "Hey! You go puke on the other side!" "Ugh,ughhh... You're making me want to puke also!"

The tragedy on the boat keeps getting worse. Chris sighed. He did not think it was actually just an experiment. Then he suddenly remembered something, he poked the panicking medic on the back.

"Hey Nicolo, have you seen Minerva? Wasn't she supposed to also board this ship?"

"Of course she is, however she doesn't drink like you do, she doesn't even touch wine."

"Did she get off the ship? Because she couldn't do the experiment--"

Nicolo raised his hand, pointing in the direction of the bow, Chris was stunned to see a person – on the bowsprit, Minerva's red hair was dangling in the sea breeze. He quickly rushed to the bow "Minerva! That's dangerous."

Minerva was sitting on the bowsprit overlooking the canal. She heard Chris's voice, turned and jumped on the deck "Since this expedition is by ship, it will be likely that we will have to fight on-board. I must naturally confirm which places I can reach."

"It will not be a boarding action, at least the military stationed in Princinopolis belonging to the Holy Kingdom do not do boarding actions!"

Minerva was not happy hearing this and with a puckered face she turned around to look at the calm sea. "Why can't we take the cathedral. Since we have ships, we could just go upstream the river Takamiya, and take the Holy Capital for good!"

Although Minerva said this, she still knows it's pointless to complain about it. After setting sail there was no way of turning back, even if they could it would have been too late. Right now they had to carry on the plans of the entire force.

"But if we take too long, Silvia, she..."

Minerva looked in the northwest direction – The Holy Capital's skies, biting her lower lip.

Minerva's sister – Queen Regent Silvia, while thinking of ways to save her, there were no other except the overthrowing of the Holy Kingdom. On this point, not only Francesca, but Minerva herself thought the same.

So although Minerva is now acting anxious, there's nothing she can actually do. She should be very clear about this point, but he did not know why she held such a reaction.

(--The prophetic dream she had that night, she saw something then...) Chris guessed.

Minerva would rarely dream compared to her little sister. Silvia might have had the same prophecy. So this is not a sign of impending danger... Chris kept wondering. Minerva was starring intently, then she shook her head, and goes on to say excessively "It is,it is not right, but..." she stammered failing to speak clearly.

(--She is still reluctant to talk about it...) Chris thought.

"... Is it something about Silvia?"

Minerva timidly opened her mouth and ambiguously nodded. "Well ... Maybe... Yes "

She is the current Queen after all. Cornelius, although not by choice was still dead, so she was temporarily free. However it won't be long until she will have to declare a new potential consort. Minerva was anxious to rescue her sister before then. Chris was aware of this.

"Silvia is different from me, she has nobody to rely on; everyone around her only cares about finding ways to use the Queen's blood." Minerva folded her arms and trembled slightly.

"And I have... I have actually fled to a safe place, I am truly deserving of being hated..."

"I don't think you should blame yourself for this matter" said Chris.

"I know that. But she had lived since childhood seething in private, withstanding everything in silence. I was sick of hearing the preaching of the palace headquarter's classes, so I escaped, using a casual excuse to explain matters to Silvia."

"Palace classes?"

"They were boring history and theology lessons, stupid ceremony customs and so on ..."

Chris is unable to imagine Minerva sitting at a desk, trying hard to study diligently.

"What about you?" Minerva asked Chris.

"I was once hired by a prominent family as a guard, so in order to not shame them, I have been taught speech patterns and mannerisms. I was still small, so he seemed to prefer me staying disguised as a valet to protect him."

Chris said smiling while recalling that time. He was loved by his employer, therefore the family butler painstakingly tried to make sure Chris had a upbringing into a well-behaved, service oriented valet. It was a peaceful manor, he was in close contact with the master of the house, beside his guard duty also escorting him on hunts, however it was also because of the natural caring of the master, so Chris could focus late into the night on learning. It was during that time that he learned to read and write.

"Oh, therefore your words and manners will be different from the common mercenary soldier." Minerva said, leaning against the side of the ship.

"Hey... Could, could you really tell?"

"Of course. Everyone says that you look just like the young son of a fallen noble family."

Minerva said as she reached for the edge pointing to the stern group of seasickness and constant cries of warriors.

(--So everyone thinks so...) Chris felt a little embarrassed, and could not help but retort "What about you, when I first saw you, you had the same aura as a soldier, however your words and deeds actually more those of a noble. The obvious conclusion was that you were related to the Royal Family, later contrary to my initial feelings you felt like an extremely arrogant person.<ref group="2-5">'''extremely arrogant person''': lit. you - really / actually / indeed / true / real / honest / - highest / greatest / too (much) / very / extremely - poop / shit -- basically "you were a really shitty person" so I changed it</ref>" then he immediately felt regret. After all Minerva was disgusted with her origin as Queen, from this perspective, saying this words really lacked consideration.

However Minerva only puckered her face and said "About that. I did not want to have anything with the etiquette used in the palace. But you, you weren't the one who was forced to learn it, sitting behind a desk."

"Well...Ah, er, er ... " Chris felt joy surging in his heart, because Minerva did not become offended by his words.

Chris walked next to Minerva, putting his hands against the edge of the ship "I don't hate this things after all. At that time, other then wielding a sword I knew nothing about these matters. " thinking about it, this was his first time conversing naturally with Minerva. As the hull of the ship swayed in the water, the surrounding scenery, the rhythm of the swaying, everything felt comfortable.

(--Perhaps this way, Minerva will one day also open wide her heart to me ...) He thought.

"If you like it so much, then you might as well swap places with me, and live in the royal palace."

Minerva then held out her tongue, Chris smiled.

"The palace rules are so strict?"

"That said, I didn't wish to study so I always hid away in the courtyard and a maid from the palace would come find me!"

"Wasn't that natural?" Chris shrugged – compared with the image of Minerva focusing on academic excellence, he can imagine Minerva in the dense bushes, trying to hide from everyone.

"You are laughing at me! They were very annoying! Telling me I need to learn everything about the Weneralia Ceremony, saying that... " Minerva suddenly froze halfway. Then her face went down.

"What is it?"

"...No, I won't speak of this."

Her tone that suddenly became sullen, scared Chris. Because Chris could only see the profile of Minerva, her thoughts this time must be related with -- She wanted to say something, then stopped halfway, namely at the Weneralia Ceremony, the topic with the marriage of the Queen.

(--It's because of me, I reminded her of memories she wanted to forget...)

"That .. I'm sorry, I did not want to..."

"It's fine!"

She shouted excitedly, then got up and left the ship's side, quickly ran towards the aft, making Chris feel like he had been thrown into the ocean.

(--This outcome was inevitable and right...) Chris told himself — he told himself that he should not be conversing with Minerva, he was purely a slave to her. He was like a piece of paper, just existing to suck away the futures of her death like it was water... This whole idea made him very sad, his eyes unable to chase the figure with the red hair.

Once Minerva reached the stern, she violently kicked her left foot on the deck near the soldiers, and said to them "Hurry up, I want to return!"

"Meena, can you please be more gentle..."

"You pig head, the hull is only shaking slightly, get up. You look horrendous, later you need to attend the blade ceremony!"

"Oh, Yes, Yes, I'm up!" "I can't tell which side is the sky, which side is right ... " "Oh, I know, the red side of the Sun is up!" "You pig head! that's my dress! Don't touch it!"

Seeing that the dialogue between Minerva and the bunch of soldiers was not serious, Nicolo cut in: "Hey, the day will turn to night soon. Go and get ready, go! "

At his urging, Minerva and a group soldiers from the upper deck walked toward the lower deck. While Chris sat on the deck and blankly stared at them.

(--The blade ceremony ... It is dedicated to fallen companions on the battlefield ...)

They will spread out both of their hands in front of them, to confirm they had no blood on their hands, no Mark of Stigma radiance.

Known as the blade ceremony, it was for those who lost their lives on the battlefield, leaving no remains to hold a funeral.

At this time as he was about to also go below deck, the rest of the soldiers on the ship looked at him, all of them having a puzzled expression on their faces. But there was nothing Chris could do about it and he started to go forward step by step.

(--I ...I can't go ...)

(--The one who killed them... is me...)

He remembered the sea of blood. He did not want to recall that memory of how – when they went to Santcarillon, Cornelius used the demon sword to control him, to become his puppet, and Chris killed them. Among the Order of the Silver Egg members that died, most of them died at his hand.

(--I am not qualified to do the blade ceremony with them...)

"Chris!"

All of a sudden, he hears a voice, he was surprised to pick it up in his head. A pair of black eyes, the owner grabbed him by the collar.

"...Minerva... I ... I can't go ..."

He could not look away, nor remain silent. Chris managed to squeeze out these words: "Please tell Francesca, that I wouldn't be able to see them off ... and ..."

"What nonsense, you're coming along!" Minerva fiercely pulled Chris by the collar when he answered, so hard as to drag him off the boat.

The cliff overlooking Zaccariesco was overlooking a lively street. On the mast the flag embroidered with the silver hen was flying in the sea breeze.

"Aren't you late? Was it fun on the boat? The sun is about to go down." Francesca said with a smile while facing Chris. Behind her, the knights of the Order of the Silver Egg members were all lined up dressed neatly.

"Well, we came to see our companions – Paola, pass the swords."

Paola then spread out the wrapped the swords, to the centurion captain and Francesca's guardsmen. On the hilts of the swords, the names of the dead were carved, all newly cast.

The remains of soldiers killed on the battlefield were rarely recovered; although sometimes when a battle ended, the two sides would exchange the remains of the dead soldiers, those that could be identified were few. In most of the cases the remains of these soldiers would be buried right on the bloody ground, not even recovering their belongings.

However the dead still had to be buried.

Paola walked toward Chris, to also give him a sword. But Chris did not extend his hands to take the sword, he even stared wide-eyed, a shadow was also casted on Paola's face.

"Hey, Chris!"

Minerva sternly called out to him from the side, but he still had his hands to his sides, still not listening.

(--Why me ... Offering me a sword for the ceremony, I don't need one in my hands...)

Several of the surrounding companions sent him a sympathetic look, but this made him even more uncomfortable.

(--I really wasn't supposed to be here...)

"That... Chris..."

Paola was about to open her mouth to say something, when someone picked up the sword. It was a tall, dark figure. He placed it hilt first on Chris's chest, asking him to take it. Chris held his rising emotions in check, looking into the pair of eyes hard as steel and gray short hair.

While many uneasy eyes watched, Gilbert said with a cold face "Teacher Carla said once..."

(--Teacher Carla? Minerva and Gilbert's sword-master.)

Teacher said<ref group="2-5">'''Teacher said''': This and all conversation regarding Carla are gender neutral. Carla is not a HE or a SHE.</ref>"On the battlefield, the heavy burden of death should be shared by everyone that is on the same field. Before Death<ref group="2-5">'''death''': death here is referred as an actual entity</ref>there is neither friend or foe. Regardless of who killed many people, how many people died on the battlefield, once the sound of weapons clashing has stopped, and the tarnished sparks dissipate into the night, all should mourn the dead."

At this point Gilbert increased the strength with which he was poking Chris in the chest with the hilt of the sword. He felt pain, but the pain was not from the hilt against his chest, but from a more profound place... He moved to take the sword hilt in one hand...

"We will not let you bear the responsibility for the death of our companions alone, nor allow you alone to escape from this responsibility."

(--Put it in the past.)

Chris was still showing some hesitation. After that, he finally decided, he's hand moved from the scabbard to the handle of the sword, and received the sword from Gilbert's hand. He slowly looked up and saw himself standing beside Minerva, he also saw Gilbert and Paola behind Francesca, also facing the setting sun the members of the Order of the Silver Egg. They had no trace of a smile on their face, the sky gradually contracted the dark of night, but Chris felt a surge of warmth.

He held the sword tightly against his chest.

"...I am sorry... I don't know what to do with the blade for the ceremony ... I need you to teach me."

He never bothered to mourn for the dead in the past; he roamed across the battlefields, always just to indulge himself in culling like a beast killing prey, greedily sucking all of their good luck. Therefore he does not know how to give offerings to the dead.

"Pull out the sword."

Nearby Minerva muttered the prompt. Her hand similarly is also grasping the sword. After coming out of the sheath, the sunset light shines on the sword, the reflection came out in a blood-like dense colored red.

Francesca and the others, who have also been granted a sword, pull the blade from the scabbard. Chris also followed suit.

On the cliff more then twenty swords engraved with names became a tombstone, in a circle on the ground. Thousands of people sang the ancient elegy.

At this point Chris suddenly remembered Cornelius.

(--Should I also mourn for him ......)

The enemy who he personally killed, who used Chris, tormented Minerva and Silvia. It is inconceivable that, right now, in Chris's mind this person, doesn't hold the slightest disgust.

(--Don't I have the potential to become like him?)

In the end what is the meaning of this sentence, in fact, even Chris doesn't know. However in this moment of twilight, his ears echoing with lamentations, Chris's heart was filled with the desire to pray for this man.

(--All must bear the weight of the victim's life, even if this man is an enemy ... ...)

"So here we go. "

Along with the lamentations of the people gathered, as the sun was setting, close to the sea, Francesca started to sing softly:

"I hope one day we can no longer remember the lyrics of this song. I hope this day will come soon. But we must never forget this moment. Now, again, we got up and returned to the battlefield."

Thus, Paola lifted the banners, the centurion captain leading took the troops stepped off the red-brown hill.

Nicolo and Minerva walked behind the troops. Chris was going to chase that body with red hair that was backing away from him, when suddenly a burst of a bubble-like sound shook in his ears:

(--Our lord ...)

He rushed back and in the twilight about twenty swords shadows were side by side.

(--OUR LORD<ref group="2-5">'''OUR LORD''': Caps are intentional. It's emphasized so either caps or bold text.</ref>...)

But these sounds really descended on his ears.

(--This is ... What's going on?)

In this moment, his forehead suddenly flared up with a burning pain. Then, he immediately saw the pale blue light.

(--Why would the brand of the beast, at this moment?)

(OUR LORD ... Ruling over all the dead people, and those about to die.)

This is not just one sound, but layers of overlapping voices saying the same words, lingering in Chris's ear. Supporting the swords acting as gravestones, flickering figures suddenly approach Chris. They are dressed in armor, pale faced with black cloth blindfolding them – this is how the Kingdoms of the East bury the dead – these people are all Chris's fellow soldiers.

(--These, these are... The dead?)

(--Why do I see these things... Why do I hear their voices!)

In the strong winds, Chris tightly held his own body, shortly thereafter, the trembling in his body spread even to his feet...

(We ask you our Lord, to call out our names.)

(We ask you our Lord, to honor us, to call out our names.)

(--To call out the names of the dead.)

(--Shut up!)

(--I can't listen! Should not listen!)

Chris covered his ears and huddled on the ground. However, these voices of the dead just like oil seeped through his fingers, piercing chill went into his heart, and every corner of his body.

(We ask you to call out our names--)

(Call us from the underworld into this world...)

(--Shut up! Shut up!)

"--Chris!"

A stern voice pulls Chris back from the darkness.

"What's wrong with you?"

Minerva with her hair ruffled by sea breeze spoke near Chris's cheek. Before he knew it, Minerva was squatted in front of him. The setting sun, the gravestones, as well as the hordes of the dead disappeared from Chris's sight, leaving only Minerva with a slightly restless and angry face in front of him.

"You're not comfortable? Is, is it because I forced you to come here?"

Chris looked at Minerva, then shook his head after a while.

"...No, I'm fine. "

"You look like this and saying you're fine--"

Chris's reaction shocked Minerva. As she attempted to reach out and touch his forehead, Chris carelessly brushes her hand aside.

"...Your brand ..."

"I said I'm all right!"

"How is this called being all right! Now is also not the new moon, why – what happened?"

Chris pushed on Minerva's shoulders to stand up. The fellow soldiers standing in the distance have gone. Only Nicolo, finding something amiss with Chris, rushed back. Chris's instincts told him to pretend like nothing was wrong, so he literally dragged his feet and walked away.

"Chris! In the end what happened, come on tell me! The brand of the beast--" said Minerva.

"Aren't you the same!?" Chris was intent on covering Minerva's voice, so he could not help but shout: "You won't tell me anything about it!"

He could hear a sound like ice shattering in his ears

(--What, what am I talking about...)

(--I'm blaming her again how...)

Chris, biting his lower lip, slid his head slightly to the side to peek with the corner of his eyes at Minerva. Minerva could not help but stare straight at Chris. It looked like she was about to burst in rage, he couldn't resist a tremor on his lips.

(--I shouldn't have blurted out that sentence, I'm not supposed to say such things to her...)

However, everything was too late. Chris couldn't think of ways to solve this. So he ran away.

"... Hey, Hey! In the end what happened to you?"

He rushed passed Nicolo, not even looking at him. Nicolo's voice felt like it was overlapping with the voices of the dead, if he was even a little bit slow, it felt like he was going to be swallowed by the darkness.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

Imperial Capital central authorities, to go into the audience hall at the end, there are huge stone pillars dividing the wall into left and right blocks, legend is the Holy Capital appeared here before the state and the Imperial Capital was erected on it's stone pillars.

The name of this columns that appear in mythology are known as heaven axis. The Queen's throne was cut out and carved directly from the base of these columns. Sitting on it always made Silvia feel that the entire sky's weight pressed on her shoulders, she dislikes this seat since childhood. Therefore if she isn't meeting any important people, she mostly accepts visitors in the imperial palace.

But on this day came two Royal Consort, Silvia was unable to give them an audience in her bedchambers. Actually when Cornelius visited her bedchambers before, Lady Luonisica later flew into a fit of rage.

"...For this reason, Dirogne was appointed as general of the punitive expedition in the south, his first task after taking office will be to defend Medoccia..."

Now standing the in hall and giving the report, with a body as sturdy as a stone pillar was the Royal Consort Lucius. This man was in his early thirties, but the sound with a strong source of unpleasant traits, echoed in the entire hall for the broader audience. Silvia felt displeased, but she had to listen quietly until he was finished.

(The military will probably not dispatch troops to attack Zaccaria and the Principality Coalition in the Northern Expedition did not have troops from Zaccaria. As things stand, my older sister will be okay for a while at least?)

This was the only thing Silvia cared about.

"I have heard that lord Dirogne is a energetic warrior, why not send him as a general to guard the north?"

Sitting on the left side of the Queen's throne was Lady Luonisica that suddenly interjected, making Lucius raise his eyebrows and glance at Lady Luonisica.

"Angoela change to the throne, is bound to bring a threat to the Queen's safety. Dirogne is a veteran of wars, instead of keeping him at home, why not send him to suppress out external enemies."

Angoela was a northern power separated from the Holy Kingdom by a strait, for centuries they maintained competitive relations with the Holy Kingdom without making any concessions. This was what the Priest Group<ref group="2-5">'''Priest Group''': The ruling body of all religious matters. lit. God's official society</ref> was pointing out. Lady Luonisica put forward this idea, wanting Dirogne as a mobile defense to guard the Holy Kingdom's northern boundary. On this point, Lucius could not respond with his customary sneer, "I really did not expect the Palace Security Council to intervene in military affairs of the Holy Kingdom. Lady Luonisica, if you are too concerned with earthly affairs, won't that make you neglect observing the mystery known only to heaven? "

When answering Lucius had not forgotten to tease Lady Luonisica. But nearby Galerius obviously shows a disgusted look.

Lately Priest Group's forces had made a habit to intervene in national policy. Silvia was aware of this -- and fully aware that the real struggle had spread to the Palace. Just because Lucius did not pay any further attention to Lady Luonisica and continued his report, the dispute did not expand. Once Lucius finished his report, Galerius stepped forward and speaks words that ignite a war between the two sides.

"Your Majesty, regarding the Oracle Decree, could this humble servant ask Your Majesty a question?"

This sentence sucked out the air in one breath, in both the Queen and the shrine maidens at her sides -- the so-called Oracle Decree foresaw the future related to the Queen's husband. This was something rarely mentioned in public; even for a Royal Consort, during an audience with the Queen, the Priest Group could not turn a blind eye.

"Your Highness Galerius, please watch yourself." Lady Luonisica stood up from her seat, "this is a domain that you cannot inquire about."

Nearby Silvia thought that the Palace Security obviously did not take into account their own identity and export inquired about the military matters. Presumably in front of her the two Grand Duke had the same idea.

"At this moment the three Grand Dukes are missing a piece for over half a month. This matter relates to the future of the Grand Duke Houses, we cannot wait until the Priest Group decides to inform us." Galerius' cold tone sent shivers to the Palace Security.

"Your Highness can fathom the magnitude of fate and the wheels running it? Dushanda decrees to its spokesmen, its smoke and mirrors in mortal eyes." Lady Luonisica also refused to admit being inferior. Both sides were looking at each other, making the atmosphere in the audience hall feel like it was covered with the common pollution of algae from an ancient pond.

Silvia was compelled to speak up:

"...I dreamed several times now."

These words made Lady Luonisica whole body unbending. Galerius was able to raise his eyebrows. Nearby Lucius was also fascinated and lifted his chin.

"I saw him many and many times<ref group="2-5">'''many and many times''': time and time again. She's saying she saw him again and again and again... </ref> in my dreams... but I cannot recall his face." Silvia emphasized that she saw him too many times to count, it was a lie.

"However Your Majesty should have seen the Royal Consort's hand." Galerius suddenly asked such a question.

"...Hand... Is that right?"

"Your Highness, please watch yourself!" Lady Luonisica shouted.

"Yes, the hand." however Galerius did not seem to want to stop.

"If you looked at the Royal Consort's hand, you could tell his age right?"

Silvia did not know how to answer -- yet the fixed look aimed at her made it hard to lie, remaining silent would raise other issues, it will certainly arouse suspicion. The Royal Consort already knew she had seen his hands, this time even if she would say she didn't see the hand, it would be too strange, Silvia could not say this.

"...He was very young."

"If I may dare ask, was he younger than Cornelius?"

Silvia hesitated for a moment then answered truthfully, "Yes."

Galerius cast a sidelong glance at the High Priest present. Perhaps Lady Luonisica had not asked that information, and it is also conceivable that, usually facing the three Grand Duke she made no secret of her enmity, she was very accustomed to hiding information.

(I am just a political wrangling tool, but I still have to try to protect my sister ... ）

"There is another issue." Galerius said this straight to the point without hesitation, "the Oracle Decree of Her Majesty , how long is the content?"

(... What?)

"Galerius Highness, how can you be so rude!" Lady Luonisica exclaimed.

"This feudal official with great courage, will escort Your Majesty to your bedchambers to ask follow-up questions regarding the content?"

"--Your Highness!" Lady Luonisica could no longer hear of it. Waver her sleeves in a waving gesture at the surrounding shrine maidens who quickly crowded out in front of Silvia, Silvia was separated from Galerius.

"Her Majesty will go back to the her bedchambers, your Highness, your insolent acts, the Priest Group will definitely make you account for them!" Lady Luonisica rage sounded like a strangled swan. Queen Silvia was being pulled away from the throne, she looked at Galerius ruthless face, suddenly feeling like bugs were crawling all over her body.

-- What Galerius was asking, when Silvia was killed by her husband, was the continuation of the Oracle.

Prior to this, Silvia was completely unaware of the problem. But Silvia then indeed saw Chris's face, saw his tears fall, holding her hand, as if he was saying something.

--In this dream, I was killed later, my consciousness has not disappeared , which in the end is why ...

When the shrine maidens took Silvia back through the corridors leading from the audience hall, she saw a petite figure that came hurriedly. This man wore a carefully polished armor, with silver-white hair, he was Giulio.

"Your Majesty? How did you--"

Giulio's restless inquiry interrupts suddenly. Silvia turns her head to look where Giulio is staring at, among the crevice across shrine maidens, she saw Galerius form. He is walking toward here while nodding.

(...This - This is not to me, he's nodding to Giulio?)

-- Then it's handed over to you... Galerius did not speak, but Silvia always felt like he would convey the message to Giulio. When Silvia was forced her to turn her head away by the surrounding shrine maidens, moving while guarded against them<ref group="2-5">'''guarded against them''': She is trying to peek unoticed by the shrine maidens that surround her</ref>, she looks in the direction of Giulio. But he actually at once avoids her face.

(He is spy who Galerius sent, I cannot reveal the least bit of information to him ...)

Silvia tightly bit her lower lip, the shrine maidens pushed to a trot leaving the corridor behind them as they moved.

When Silvia returned to her bedchamber, Lady Luonisica severely questioned her again on the Oracle Decree details. Silvia with an unpleasant sense of nausea, narrated the painful memories from her dream again.

"Galerius His Royal Highness in the end is in the middle of scheming something ..."

Lady Luonisica looked up and look askance at the overhead ceiling where loud talk could heard.

(When all is said and done did he see though something...)

Silvia cannot conceal the uneasiness in her chest.

(Whether he has seen through anything, he can link the clues to that person at my sister's side ......)

When the Palace Security shrine maiden who led the Queen left the bedchamber, Silvia buried her head in the soft bed. Perhaps she must forever continue the war with no stratagem which ensures success - there is no enemy soldiers in this war, there is no enemy generals, not the enemy, nor the enemy flag, it is a retreat of the forever war.

(What else can I do ... For example, weaving false information to deceive Lady Luonisica and Grand Duke ...s ）

(Probably does not work, after all, the stigma brand is known to them ... ）

But though she is only a vessel forced to accept care, but she was also a queen after all, her hands are supposed to hold a certain amount of power, but she never cried simply because she was afraid.

But when she propped herself up, the cold air in the bedchamber brushed her cheek, making all her strength disappear -- in the face of the combined forces of Palace Security and two of the Grand Duke's, what can she do... Suddenly, with the corner of sight she caught a glimpse of shining silver and quickly turned around. It was Giulio kneeling in the corner of the bedchamber. She did not know when he came in, Silvia was completely unaware.

"... I did not call you."

"His Majesty Galerius His Royal Highness<ref group="2-5">'''His Majesty Galerius His Royal Highness''': what can I say. THIS is how Giulio talks. Deal with it. </ref> was worried about Your Highness, so he asked this humble servant to accompany Her Majesty."

This is a high-sounding excuse... Silvia thought.

"You were actually asked to spy on me right? By order of the Grand Duke."

Then Giulio's face suddenly become rigid, making one feel like you can hear something crack and come forth to voice, at these words questioning him Silvia was astounded.

"... No, this humble servant! This humble servant is not here for this reason at Your Majesty side!"

-- This man's anxious look, isn't it being debunked with the response? He wants to deny ... Silvia no matter what was going on, intended to direct Giulio to stand down, she found that, herself facing a face like Giulio how much one individual with a girls appearance could be a man with the capacity to display such unyielding.

(Like I am, it is impossible to win the court battle...）

She buried her face in the bed, in her heart constantly blaming herself.

(I have to fundamentally become more powerful, more determined, more ruthless...)

Just then, soft footsteps and a young woman's voice comes in, "Your Majesty, the shrine maidens are here to help you get dinner. "

Silvia did not answer, but after awhile the door was pushed open, and several shrine maidens holding a jade cart walked into her bedchamber, the top filled with food.

Giulio stood on the side of the door, but the shrine maidens just looked at him, they didn't mean to verbally reprimand.

"I don't want to eat. " Silvia placed in her bed, looking at the food utensils, grumbled loudly. It was a bowl of porridge, a moisture rich fruit, something she has become accustomed to.

"Your Majesty, since last night, drank only water. " One of the shrine maidens knelt to the ground, the first said: "This is not good for your esteemed health Your Majesty, you must have something to eat Your Majesty. "

Indeed, Silvia did not eat since yesterday. Because of the audience with the two Grand Duke made her feel heavy pressure, she of course has no appetite.

"...Okay. "

She didn't want to talk to these people and continue this dialogue. But she does not know why, these shrine maidens have no intention of leaving.

"Is there something wrong... Don't tell me I require all of you to assist me have a meal?

"No, no we wouldn't dare."

"I want to eat them later, or are you going to wait for me until that time?"

The shrine maidens listened only to reveal a tense appearance, looking around mutually for awhile, then hurried to stand from the ground. Silvia watched the thin clothed shrine maidens leave and frowned. She truly used quite a blunt sentence to taunt these shrine maidens a moment ago, but Silvia thought, that maybe they were really going to wait until she finished eating before leaving...

(They suspect that I still wouldn't eat ... ）

Silvia felt like she kept as a livestock, fed like a domesticated animal. She sighed, then reached for the food containers -- when a hand seized her wrist so she quickly looked up in surprise.

"Please forgive this humble servant's rudeness!"

"-- Giulio? You, what are you doing? "

At this point Giulio was standing by her bed, another hand grabbed the soup and drank a sip. Then his face began to twist, "...This porridge...Inside...There are drugs..."

She could not help but gasp.

(- Lady Luonisica actually went this far!)

The hand that grabbed her began to lose strength and relax. Then she heard Giulio begin to shout cries of pain. His eyes wide open, with the fingertips his hand around his throat constantly, as if caught. Giulio from the chest to the neck started to show strange red markings.

"Giulio, quickly spit out the porridge !"

Silvia shook the knight by the arms, he was painfully crying. This drug was used to increase Silvia's sensitivity to pain, to make her have more vivid prophetic dreams. She grew up taking it, so she had some degree of resistance. But to people that weren't used to the drug, it will first be a very strong pain. Giulio not immediately passing out after drinking was on behalf of his endurance.

"Hurry up and turn your attention away. This pain is just an illusion, do not go to it! "

"Woo, ah ...... ah!"

However, Giulio's body began to spasm, which is a dangerous sign.

"Come. Quickly drink water! Quickly drink water!"

Silvia clung to Giulio's flexing body, almost crying, shouting loudly.

The inner palace stirred late into the night. Throughout shrine maidens appeared in Silvia's bedchamber looking at Giulio that was in pain, Lady Luonisica also came after she was notified by the shrine maidens. She seemed to know what happened, and immediately made a formal apology. This made Silvia somewhat relieved, were it not so, she would have said some coarse words to Lady Luonisica.

However Silvia's sacred bedchamber was dirty, so the shrine maidens brought the jade cart, bells and silk, and recited the Holy Words while carefully cleaning the room. In the dim surrounding, with the sound of chanting, Silvia sat on the bed immersed in her own loss of consciousness.

(Giulio ...Why did he do such a thing ...)

Under the silver-haired blue eyes in tears of agony, and a deep Stigma in Silvia's head. He's okay ...Silvia remembered her first time taking the medicine, for two days she had high fever, very uncomfortable.

(But I started eating scarce doses, but he drank at once a heavy dose, he--)

Darkness engulfed Giulio's silvery light. Silvia buried her head in her knees covered with the blankets, exerting patience. She felt in her chest an almost suffocating sense of her feelings, even more than the pain medication brought her, making it even more unbearable.

Silvia looked up, her empty bedchamber at this point had been immersed in a sea of dark indigo color. The Moonlight above the glass roof illuminating the cotton curtains, seeming to mesh together to restrain the darkness.

Silvia listened, surrounded by silence. She moved her feet from her bed and stepped down on the cold floor.

(What did I ... What am I to do? I'm--I'm going to go where?)

She asked and answered her own question, the blue gem-like pupils emerged in her head. Whether she was standing or lying down, her mind had been haunted by Giulio's face...

She walked through the spacious bedchamber, opening the door, cold air coming down the corridor, making Silvia almost go back to her bedchamber.

She held her breath and forced herself through the stone gate and went out.

Silvia knows that several people stand guard, to prevent entry of suspicious characters. But she heard that these guards are guarding the junction of the second and third palace. Therefore if it is only in the bedchamber as the center of the first concentric circle architecture - someone from the first palace side should not encounter these guards - but still, Silvia cautiously suppressed her footsteps.

There was no lighting in the hallway, so Silvia groped the wall to push ahead. Because of the surrounding darkness, she could not fully grasp the distance between herself and the surrounding objects. Just when she thought she might have to fumble in the hallway until dawn, she felt her hand touch a strange place. There was a door.

She opened the door and slipped inside, she saw the moon shining on a boring armor. The breastplate and gauntlets were scattered on the table, on the side of the floor there was also a slender sword.

She then saw a small bed in the corner. She was careful not to make a sound and ran to the bed, she saw Giulio still lying in bed. His pale chest seems completely without ups and downs, Silvia knelt in front of the bed.

(...Still breathing. ）

She moved her face close to Giulio's nose, barely feeling the flow of his breath, then she gushed a breath of relief, almost totally flat.

At this time, Giulio's pale cheeks trembled near the eyelids, then slowly opened. A pair of gem-like blue eyes, clear as the moonlight, reflected Silvia's face.

"...Your Majesty? "

Giulio whispered, Silvia felt her entire body pumping, reflexively wanting to get up and leave the bed. Then Giulio suddenly sat off the bed, making Silvia almost scream out.

"Your, Your Majesty? ... Why are you here? "

Giulio rolled out of the bed and quickly knelt on the floor, his voice still had not recovered.

"...I, I just... Take a look... Came to take a look and see how you are doing."

Silvia her hands close to her chest, trying not to panic Giulio aware of her own heartbeat.

"How can this be? Your Majesty, you should not visit the subject's bedrooms here..."

"Neither should you!" Her tone suddenly went up, "You are to blame, you unknowingly appropriated as you pleased picking up my evening meal at once to eat it, I did not allow you to do that!"

Giulio face turned livid, his upright upper body quickly hitting the ground.

"I beg Your Majesty's leniency ..."

"I, I did not come here in order to pursue this matter!"

Silvia hastily raised her raised voice, the sound resounding throughout the room, scared she quickly covered her mouth.

"... But it seems you are okay, right? " This time she toned down the volume and said in a flat voice.

"Yes, this humble servant can now stand up... I apologize for letting Your Majesty see such a humiliating appearance of your servant."

"It does not matter." Silvia said feeling angrier, "I have become accustomed to this kind of drugs. Your overconfident behavior will not be allowed in the future."

Tears welled up in Giulio's eyes, as if in the next moment tears would burst forth from them, he looked up and said: " Even if this humble servant cannot handle the drug... this humble servant will still continue to do so."

"You --- what did you just say..."

"If I may dare Your Majesty, why did they put this drug into Your Majesty food? Was it under the instructions of Lady Luonisica? And when you say you have grown accustomed to it, what do you mean? This humble servant can't imagine. Why someone would do this to Your Majesty?"

The sight of the pair of blue eyes felt like piercing through Silvia's heart, she did not know how to respond -- Giulio knows nothing about it. Even in the theological academy, he only came into contact with a small part of the faith. Even the students that graduate from the theological academy won't know even after arriving in the Queen's palace that the Queen has to use drugs that increase the sensitivity to pain, in order to have more vivid prophecies, the knowledge of the drugs is not available.

"It is... The drugs are--"

Silvia brought back memories of the pain drugs and endured them in order to tell Giulio everything. Giulio's beautiful face, after listening, looked like dead leaves crushed in ones hand.

"You really did not know?"

"...I did not." Giulio nodded with a gloomy expression.

"Then Galerius and father did not tell you? Did they not want you to deliberately play this scene in front of me?"

Giulio tightly bit his lower lip, fighting back the tears in his eyes, shook his head. He said, choking on the words: "... This humble servant did receive the command of His Majesty the Emperor command, to spy on Your Majesty, but this humble servant refused."

Silvia listened and couldn't help but exhale a breath of hot air from her chest.

"This humble servant is a Knight, His Majesty came around, this one's purpose is only the protection of Your Highness."

The words spoken in a choking voice welled up inside of Silvia... --His Majesty came around, this one's purpose is only the protection of Your Highness--...

-- Does he want me to believe this rhetoric of irresponsible remarks? Does he expect me to believe that Galerius simply sent him to be my escort...

(If that is the case, then if I tell him that the Queen's fate is to be killed by her husband, what kind of response would he have?)

(He also said that he will protect me? Even though he'll have to put his sword against the Priest Group within the Palace and the Grand Duke Houses as well?)

Silvia can't do anything to convince herself -- these words should not be spoken. Because once said, she could no longer take her eyes off this man ... Silvia clenched her trembling hands, pressing tightly to her chest. Giulio bowed his head, the silver hair seemed to melt into the moonlight.

(I'm not relieved for him. ）

(I have to become more powerful, more determined, more ruthless ... ）

She had to convince herself, because there was a force in her chest that resisted such ideas. So she turned away. As she was about leave through the door, the sound of footsteps could be heard following her.

"...I can go back by myself. "

Silvia said in a trembling voice.

"The hallway is too dark. Let this humble servant accompany Your Majesty back to the bedroom. " Giulio tossed his silver hair and came to stand in front of Silvia. While he spoke, a second pair of hands held Silvia's hands, there was a warm body temperature. Silvia startled and Giulio let go of her hand before she had the chance to pull back and walked in front of Silvia leading the way.

The distance while walking back to her bedchambers, seemed like forever long for her. Giulio saluted her in front of the stone door and was going to take the same way back when... Silvia called to him.

"Yes!" Giulio with a happy heart turned around, Silvia couldn't help but bow her head -- she never wanted, blurting out such a sentence takes so much courage. After several breaths, she opened her mouth and said: "... You can directly call my name. "

In the dark, the words floated in the air, and he puzzled, "Your Majesty, what you mean is..."

"...You addressed me as <Your Majesty> so as not to confuse with my father right? You can just call me by name now, I allow you to do so." with that said, Silvia's chest felt hot, (what am I talking about...) but a great silence in the air filled the atmosphere with anxiety, the temperature was also unsettling and dispersed throughout her body.

--I shouldn't have said ... Can I take them back? Or just running back to my bedchamber, then shutting the door... Just when she thought this, the silver shadow in the dark stepped in front of the light for a bit, "... I've learned that... Thank you... Highness Silvia Of Divine Grace." that voice carried more warmth into her body spreading all over her body.

When the sound of footsteps faded in the distance, all sounds once again vanish into night, Silvia alone in her bedchamber, leaning on the cold door, counting the heartbeats in her chest.

==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-5"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

User talk:Xersax

2014-02-03T13:51:08Z

Irbored:

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

You did not annoy or anger me in any way. I just wanted to stress that you should not do that :).

--

1)Imperial Capital central authorities, to go into the audience hall at the end, there are huge stone pillars dividing the wall into left and right blocks, legend is the Holy Capital appeared here before the state and the Imperial Capital was erected on it's stone pillars.

The bold portion, is it saying the authorities, to enter the audience hall at the end, had to pass by the huge stone pillars, which divided the wall into left and right blocks?

this is complicated. This would be an alternate translation.

The central authorities of the Imperial Capital, to visit them in their audience(reception) hall at the end one(the one visiting) had to walk, there were huge stone pillars dividing the wall into left and right blocks, legend is the Holy Capital appeared here before the state and the Imperial Capital was erected on it's stone pillars.

This one is very vaguely worded. 1st one is more accurate, 2nd one is clearer. Basically it says that the imperial capital central authorities provincial government department is located at the end(really bad translation but gets the point across; the end of what I don't know it might be a corridor it might be the palace.)

2)Angoela change to the throne, is bound to bring a threat to the Queen's safety. Dirogne is a veteran of wars, instead of keeping him at home, why not send him to suppress out external enemies

Change -> Challenge? Thus, Angoela's challenge to the throne, is bound to bring a threat ...

Angoela is a kingdom in the north. The change in the Angoela throne(the old king died? and a new one took his place/ Angoela's change of kings. Purely a change in their leadership).

3)Nearby Silvia thought that the Palace Security obviously did not take into account their own identity and export inquired about the military matters.

Export inquired? Like... inquired outside of their expertise? Meddle where they are not suppose to meddle?

That is a dictionary misstype. :) I wrote "expressly" as in "explicitly; clearly".

4)These words made Lady Luonisica whole body unbending. Galerius was able to raise his eyebrows. Nearby Lucius was also fascinated and lifted his chin.

Unbending -> went rigid?
became rigid/unbending/stiff.

"was able to raise his eyebrows"... This would imply that he couldn't do so before...
Galerius contrary to what one might expect, raised his eyebrows.

Fascinated -> Intrigued?
Sure. intrigued/fascinated/captivated/enthralled

5)Waver her sleeves in a waving gesture at the surrounding shrine maidens who quickly crowded out in front of Silvia, Silvia was separated from Galerius.

Wavering(Moving?) her sleeves in a waving gesture at the surrounding shrine maidens who quickly formed a crowd in front of Silvia, separating her from Galerius.

Yeah. dictionary misstype again. "waved her sleeves in a waving gesture" so moved works if you wanna use that.

6)Silvia turns her head to look where Giulio is staring at, among the crevice across shrine maidens, she saw Galerius form.

among -> through ; across -> between
Sure.

6.5)Lady Luonisica looked up and look askance at the overhead ceiling where loud talk could heard.

their loud talking could be heard?
"from where loud talk could be heard.". there was noise above them.

6.75)there is(are) no enemy soldiers in this war, there is(are) no enemy generals, not the enemy, nor the enemy flag, it is a retreat of the forever war.

"not the enemy" : there is no enemy? - sure.

Forever war : Forever war? - hmm? - it is the eternal war of retreat. I still like the 1st translation more.

7)But though she is only a vessel forced to accept care, but she was also a queen after all, her hands are supposed to hold a certain amount of power, but she never cried simply because she was afraid.

Cried -> Tried? ; Though she is only a vessel forced to accept care, she was still a queen; her hands are suppose to hold a certain amount of power, but she had never tried to utilize it, simply because she was (too) afraid.

No it's cried. but she never cried, simply because she was afraid.

Why did she never cry? simply because she was afraid.

8)"... No, this humble servant! This humble servant is not here for this reason at Your Majesty side!"

This humble servant is not by Your Majesty's side for this reason!

I hate translating Giulio. Basically he talks with UBER respect which is very hard to translate in english. What you wrote works. I was going for old English but now that i re-read it, it's kinda crappy.

9)He wants to deny ... Silvia no matter what was going on, intended to direct Giulio to stand down, she found that, herself facing a face like Giulio how much one individual with a girls appearance could be a man with the capacity to display such unyielding.

Is it: (He wants to deny (pause) Silvia no matter what was going on) (Silvia however, intended to direct Giulio to stand down.)

this.
Or: (He wants to deny...) (Silvia, no matter what was going on, intended to direct Giulio to stand down.)

And: She found out, by facing a face like Giulio,
sure.

10)Indeed, Silvia did not eat since yesterday. Because of the audience with the two Grand Duke made her feel heavy pressure, she of course has no appetite.

"...The better. "

She didn't want to talk to these people and continue this dialogue. But she does not know why, these shrine maidens have no intention of leaving.

Err... No clue what that refers to or means.

not sure what you mean.

11)Under the silver-haired blue eyes in tears of agony, and a deep Stigma in Silvia's head.

Stigma like Chris and the Royal Consorts?

no. it left a stigma/mark in her mind/head.

This is why I didn't translate everything as brand.

brand = the physical mark/imprint/pattern on the body.
stigma = a mark associated with a particular god (on the soul/mind).

and this part is a play on words. Lit. It left a deep mark in Silvia.

12)Just ignore what was here

12.5)Giulio whispered, Silvia felt her entire body pumping, reflexively wanting to get up and leave the bed.

Erm... Can understand what it means: Heart beating faster/stronger. But I think can be phrased better, because "entire body pumping" doesn't really makes sense.

Go for it.

12.75)Silvia her hands close to her chest, trying not to panic Giulio aware of her own heartbeat.

Not sure if it is: "trying not to panic Giulio, was aware of her own heartbeat" or "trying not to panic, whether Guilio was aware of her heartbeat"

"trying not to panic Giulio, was aware of her own heartbeat"

12.875)Silvia hastily raised her raised voice, the sound resounding throughout the room, scared she quickly covered her mouth.

If possible, any other way to avoid using 2 "raised". If not: "raised her already raised voice"?

Silvia increased the volume of her raised voice even more, the sound resounding throughout the room, scared she quickly covered her mouth.

13)"... This humble servant did receive the command of His Majesty the Emperor command, to spy on Your Majesty, but this humble servant refused."

This humble servant did receive the command from His Majesty the Emperor to spy on Your Majesty, but this humble servant refused.
sure.

14)After the footsteps faded in the distance, all sounds seemed to dissappear into the night, Silvia alone in her Bedchambers leaning on the cold door, count When footsteps away, everything sounds ready to disappear into the night, Silvia alone in the dorm room on cold door, counting the heartbeats in her chest.

I'm guessing another one of your notes. So...

After the footsteps faded into the distance and when all sounds seemed to have faded into the night, Silvia - alone in her bedchambers - leaned against the cold door, counting the beatings in her chest.

yeah :S. happens sorry.

When the sound of footsteps faded in the distance, all sounds once again vanish into night, Silvia alone in her bedchamber, leaning on the cold door, counting the heartbeats in her chest.

[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 07:51, 3 February 2014 (CST)

User talk:Irbored

2014-01-14T07:52:50Z

Irbored:

'''Comments''' 
I'm sorry if I end up as a pain -___- [[User:Xersax|Xersax]] ([[User talk:Xersax|talk]]) 11:22, 7 January 2014 (CST)

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

''This question makes Giulio's face a little disappointed, as if he wanted to hear that this is was not a problem.''

I'm guessing it's like: "This question makes Giulio's face a little disappointed, as if what he wanted to hear was not this problem/issue"

I'm taking into consideration that he later talks about Silvia's pain, which is the main thing that he was worried about.

Oh, what do you think about "lowly" instead of "humble" for some parts, because I know some Chinese words for humble can actually refer to inferior or self deprecating.

Like: ''This humble servant would like to ask, Your Highness who is now in pain, is there nothing this '''humble''' servant can do to help?'' The second humble sounds kinda awkward.

[[User:Xersax|Xersax]] ([[User talk:Xersax|talk]]) 05:59, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Okay. Was confused due to the "is was".
[[User:Xersax|Xersax]] ([[User talk:Xersax|talk]]) 09:49, 29 December 2013 (CST)

'''Volume 2 Chapter 5'''

''"You pig head, the hull is only shaking slightly, get up, you look so '''ugly''', later you need to attend the blade ceremony!"''

''Ugly'' --> ''Unkempt'' or ''disgusting'' or ''horrendous''. Cause well... They were puking... Can't do much if you're ugly... XD

Secondly, how would you want to express thought bubbles? Previously you used brackets "( )" in chapter 1 but then changed to "--" in chapter 5, since the dead people part used the brackets to symbolize their speech.
I could do some sample tests using different styles of doing and you could look through for what's best.

[[User:Xersax|Xersax]] ([[User talk:Xersax|talk]]) 03:24, 5 January 2014 (CST)

So I can edit all the thoughts into brackets? And use a different bracket style for the dead people part?

[[User:Xersax|Xersax]] ([[User talk:Xersax|talk]]) 03:26, 6 January 2014 (CST)

'''Chpt 1'''

''Babies just grow sparse hair, like infected at birth with blood-like red. She opened her eyes, looking at life first then the rays of light, and looking here.''

Babies? Don't think many babies would have blood-like red hair though... XD

The '' 'and looking here' '' is just confusing in the sense that no 'here' had been specified. Guess it's more of TLC for this.

Editing based on what I can gather:
''Babies just grow sparse amounts of hair, however this baby's hair looked as though it was infected at birth with a blood-like red.
She opened her eyes, looking at life first followed by the rays of light, then looking towards here(?)''

[[User:Xersax|Xersax]] ([[User talk:Xersax|talk]]) 11:22, 7 January 2014 (CST)

(Placing thoughts in "( )" like previous chapters and the 'voices' in "< >". Just undo if it looks weird.)

I use <> on key parts that have SPECIAL meaning. like 『战场上洒盐的死神』 - <Salt Spraying Soul Reaper on the Battlefield>. Seriously I told you before you should have left those as is.

DONT DO THAT.
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored#top|talk]]) 01:52, 14 January 2014 (CST)

'''Expressing Gratitude'''

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2014-01-14T07:49:32Z

Irbored: /* Updates */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==
*April 10, 2013 - Volume 1 completed

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
*January 14, 2014‎ - Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (Does contain spoilers!)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
*[[User:Xersax|Xersax]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2014-01-14T07:47:13Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==
*April 10, 2013 - Volume 1 completed

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (Does contain spoilers!)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
*[[User:Xersax|Xersax]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-01-14T07:46:18Z

Irbored:

==Chapter 5 –Between the waves. ==

Chris has been, in the past decade, in hundreds of wars; although he never took part in naval warfare, he did board many ships. He had never gotten seasick, because of that he does not know of ways cure it.

"Huh? A cure for seasickness? You drink – drink until you can't tell if it's from intoxication or seasickness."

The medic Nicolo said this while pointing at the cask of wine beside him. Chris regretted asking him, then left the infirmary and returned above deck.

The sun shines bright above the mast of the dark sails, he stood under it's shadows and pondered – it's a fact he never got seasick. However there are several warriors aboard that look a bit blue.

"Chris, you seem to be fine..." one of the centurion <ref group="2-5">'''Centurion''': lit. the 100 man captain. I'm going to use the roman references here and call them Centurion. </ref> captains muttered.

The ship had barely departed and entered the channel. The troops going to Princinopolis were to arrive in only a few days, on the deck sporadic members of the Order of the Silver Egg could be seen, with weapons in hand seemingly making no progress. This arrangement was made to guard against the possible spies of the Holy Kingdom.

Therefore the only ones sent to check if any troops were seasick were Nicolo, Chris and a few others.

Nicolo walked outside the infirmary, and after looking at the deck littered with seasick troops said to Chris:"Chris, you listen well, inside a man's ear there are snails."

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 092.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

"... A snail?"

"Yes, This is what we doctors know, so you listen well. Because they live in the ear, the snails are made of water from the body, so even when we close our eyes and lie down on the bed, we still know in what direction the sky is and what direction the ground is. This is because the snails in our ears help."

"What?"

"But if the snail which is made of water gets shaken up, there will be cases of seasickness and the like."

This was the first time Chris heard this argument. However because he had not seen Nicolo as doctor in the past, he actually holds him in high esteem now.

"The reason we placed you on this ship, is to let those who say "If you drink alcohol you will become seasick" know exactly how stupid that saying is." said Nicolo.

"Well... I, I understand, Nicolo..."

Laying on the side of the ship a soldier said in a weak voice:

"I did not think I was beaten at drinking by a teetotaler like Chris..." "Blechhh!" "Hey! You go puke on the other side!" "Ugh,ughhh... You're making me want to puke also!"

The tragedy on the boat keeps getting worse. Chris sighed. He did not think it was actually just an experiment. Then he suddenly remembered something, he poked the panicking medic on the back.

"Hey Nicolo, have you seen Minerva? Wasn't she supposed to also board this ship?"

"Of course she is, however she doesn't drink like you do, she doesn't even touch wine."

"Did she get off the ship? Because she couldn't do the experiment--"

Nicolo raised his hand, pointing in the direction of the bow, Chris was stunned to see a person – on the bowsprit, Minerva's red hair was dangling in the sea breeze. He quickly rushed to the bow "Minerva! That's dangerous."

Minerva was sitting on the bowsprit overlooking the canal. She heard Chris's voice, turned and jumped on the deck "Since this expedition is by ship, it will be likely that we will have to fight on-board. I must naturally confirm which places I can reach."

"It will not be a boarding action, at least the military stationed in Princinopolis belonging to the Holy Kingdom do not do boarding actions!"

Minerva was not happy hearing this and with a puckered face she turned around to look at the calm sea. "Why can't we take the cathedral. Since we have ships, we could just go upstream the river Takamiya, and take the Holy Capital for good!"

Although Minerva said this, she still knows it's pointless to complain about it. After setting sail there was no way of turning back, even if they could it would have been too late. Right now they had to carry on the plans of the entire force.

"But if we take too long, Silvia, she..."

Minerva looked in the northwest direction – The Holy Capital's skies, biting her lower lip.

Minerva's sister – Queen Regent Silvia, while thinking of ways to save her, there were no other except the overthrowing of the Holy Kingdom. On this point, not only Francesca, but Minerva herself thought the same.

So although Minerva is now acting anxious, there's nothing she can actually do. She should be very clear about this point, but he did not know why she held such a reaction.

(--The prophetic dream she had that night, she saw something then...) Chris guessed.

Minerva would rarely dream compared to her little sister. Silvia might have had the same prophecy. So this is not a sign of impending danger... Chris kept wondering. Minerva was starring intently, then she shook her head, and goes on to say excessively "It is,it is not right, but..." she stammered failing to speak clearly.

(--She is still reluctant to talk about it...) Chris thought.

"... Is it something about Silvia?"

Minerva timidly opened her mouth and ambiguously nodded. "Well ... Maybe... Yes "

She is the current Queen after all. Cornelius, although not by choice was still dead, so she was temporarily free. However it won't be long until she will have to declare a new potential consort. Minerva was anxious to rescue her sister before then. Chris was aware of this.

"Silvia is different from me, she has nobody to rely on; everyone around her only cares about finding ways to use the Queen's blood." Minerva folded her arms and trembled slightly.

"And I have... I have actually fled to a safe place, I am truly deserving of being hated..."

"I don't think you should blame yourself for this matter" said Chris.

"I know that. But she had lived since childhood seething in private, withstanding everything in silence. I was sick of hearing the preaching of the palace headquarter's classes, so I escaped, using a casual excuse to explain matters to Silvia."

"Palace classes?"

"They were boring history and theology lessons, stupid ceremony customs and so on ..."

Chris is unable to imagine Minerva sitting at a desk, trying hard to study diligently.

"What about you?" Minerva asked Chris.

"I was once hired by a prominent family as a guard, so in order to not shame them, I have been taught speech patterns and mannerisms. I was still small, so he seemed to prefer me staying disguised as a valet to protect him."

Chris said smiling while recalling that time. He was loved by his employer, therefore the family butler painstakingly tried to make sure Chris had a upbringing into a well-behaved, service oriented valet. It was a peaceful manor, he was in close contact with the master of the house, beside his guard duty also escorting him on hunts, however it was also because of the natural caring of the master, so Chris could focus late into the night on learning. It was during that time that he learned to read and write.

"Oh, therefore your words and manners will be different from the common mercenary soldier." Minerva said, leaning against the side of the ship.

"Hey... Could, could you really tell?"

"Of course. Everyone says that you look just like the young son of a fallen noble family."

Minerva said as she reached for the edge pointing to the stern group of seasickness and constant cries of warriors.

(--So everyone thinks so...) Chris felt a little embarrassed, and could not help but retort "What about you, when I first saw you, you had the same aura as a soldier, however your words and deeds actually more those of a noble. The obvious conclusion was that you were related to the Royal Family, later contrary to my initial feelings you felt like an extremely arrogant person.<ref group="2-5">'''extremely arrogant person''': lit. you - really / actually / indeed / true / real / honest / - highest / greatest / too (much) / very / extremely - poop / shit -- basically "you were a really shitty person" so I changed it</ref>" then he immediately felt regret. After all Minerva was disgusted with her origin as Queen, from this perspective, saying this words really lacked consideration.

However Minerva only puckered her face and said "About that. I did not want to have anything with the etiquette used in the palace. But you, you weren't the one who was forced to learn it, sitting behind a desk."

"Well...Ah, er, er ... " Chris felt joy surging in his heart, because Minerva did not become offended by his words.

Chris walked next to Minerva, putting his hands against the edge of the ship "I don't hate this things after all. At that time, other then wielding a sword I knew nothing about these matters. " thinking about it, this was his first time conversing naturally with Minerva. As the hull of the ship swayed in the water, the surrounding scenery, the rhythm of the swaying, everything felt comfortable.

(--Perhaps this way, Minerva will one day also open wide her heart to me ...) He thought.

"If you like it so much, then you might as well swap places with me, and live in the royal palace."

Minerva then held out her tongue, Chris smiled.

"The palace rules are so strict?"

"That said, I didn't wish to study so I always hid away in the courtyard and a maid from the palace would come find me!"

"Wasn't that natural?" Chris shrugged – compared with the image of Minerva focusing on academic excellence, he can imagine Minerva in the dense bushes, trying to hide from everyone.

"You are laughing at me! They were very annoying! Telling me I need to learn everything about the Weneralia Ceremony, saying that... " Minerva suddenly froze halfway. Then her face went down.

"What is it?"

"...No, I won't speak of this."

Her tone that suddenly became sullen, scared Chris. Because Chris could only see the profile of Minerva, her thoughts this time must be related with -- She wanted to say something, then stopped halfway, namely at the Weneralia Ceremony, the topic with the marriage of the Queen.

(--It's because of me, I reminded her of memories she wanted to forget...)

"That .. I'm sorry, I did not want to..."

"It's fine!"

She shouted excitedly, then got up and left the ship's side, quickly ran towards the aft, making Chris feel like he had been thrown into the ocean.

(--This outcome was inevitable and right...) Chris told himself — he told himself that he should not be conversing with Minerva, he was purely a slave to her. He was like a piece of paper, just existing to suck away the futures of her death like it was water... This whole idea made him very sad, his eyes unable to chase the figure with the red hair.

Once Minerva reached the stern, she violently kicked her left foot on the deck near the soldiers, and said to them "Hurry up, I want to return!"

"Meena, can you please be more gentle..."

"You pig head, the hull is only shaking slightly, get up. You look horrendous, later you need to attend the blade ceremony!"

"Oh, Yes, Yes, I'm up!" "I can't tell which side is the sky, which side is right ... " "Oh, I know, the red side of the Sun is up!" "You pig head! that's my dress! Don't touch it!"

Seeing that the dialogue between Minerva and the bunch of soldiers was not serious, Nicolo cut in: "Hey, the day will turn to night soon. Go and get ready, go! "

At his urging, Minerva and a group soldiers from the upper deck walked toward the lower deck. While Chris sat on the deck and blankly stared at them.

(--The blade ceremony ... It is dedicated to fallen companions on the battlefield ...)

They will spread out both of their hands in front of them, to confirm they had no blood on their hands, no Mark of Stigma radiance.

Known as the blade ceremony, it was for those who lost their lives on the battlefield, leaving no remains to hold a funeral.

At this time as he was about to also go below deck, the rest of the soldiers on the ship looked at him, all of them having a puzzled expression on their faces. But there was nothing Chris could do about it and he started to go forward step by step.

(--I ...I can't go ...)

(--The one who killed them... is me...)

He remembered the sea of blood. He did not want to recall that memory of how – when they went to Santcarillon, Cornelius used the demon sword to control him, to become his puppet, and Chris killed them. Among the Order of the Silver Egg members that died, most of them died at his hand.

(--I am not qualified to do the blade ceremony with them...)

"Chris!"

All of a sudden, he hears a voice, he was surprised to pick it up in his head. A pair of black eyes, the owner grabbed him by the collar.

"...Minerva... I ... I can't go ..."

He could not look away, nor remain silent. Chris managed to squeeze out these words: "Please tell Francesca, that I wouldn't be able to see them off ... and ..."

"What nonsense, you're coming along!" Minerva fiercely pulled Chris by the collar when he answered, so hard as to drag him off the boat.

The cliff overlooking Zaccariesco was overlooking a lively street. On the mast the flag embroidered with the silver hen was flying in the sea breeze.

"Aren't you late? Was it fun on the boat? The sun is about to go down." Francesca said with a smile while facing Chris. Behind her, the knights of the Order of the Silver Egg members were all lined up dressed neatly.

"Well, we came to see our companions – Paola, pass the swords."

Paola then spread out the wrapped the swords, to the centurion captain and Francesca's guardsmen. On the hilts of the swords, the names of the dead were carved, all newly cast.

The remains of soldiers killed on the battlefield were rarely recovered; although sometimes when a battle ended, the two sides would exchange the remains of the dead soldiers, those that could be identified were few. In most of the cases the remains of these soldiers would be buried right on the bloody ground, not even recovering their belongings.

However the dead still had to be buried.

Paola walked toward Chris, to also give him a sword. But Chris did not extend his hands to take the sword, he even stared wide-eyed, a shadow was also casted on Paola's face.

"Hey, Chris!"

Minerva sternly called out to him from the side, but he still had his hands to his sides, still not listening.

(--Why me ... Offering me a sword for the ceremony, I don't need one in my hands...)

Several of the surrounding companions sent him a sympathetic look, but this made him even more uncomfortable.

(--I really wasn't supposed to be here...)

"That... Chris..."

Paola was about to open her mouth to say something, when someone picked up the sword. It was a tall, dark figure. He placed it hilt first on Chris's chest, asking him to take it. Chris held his rising emotions in check, looking into the pair of eyes hard as steel and gray short hair.

While many uneasy eyes watched, Gilbert said with a cold face "Teacher Carla said once..."

(--Teacher Carla? Minerva and Gilbert's sword-master.)

Teacher said<ref group="2-5">'''Teacher said''': This and all conversation regarding Carla are gender neutral. Carla is not a HE or a SHE.</ref>"On the battlefield, the heavy burden of death should be shared by everyone that is on the same field. Before Death<ref group="2-5">'''death''': death here is referred as an actual entity</ref>there is neither friend or foe. Regardless of who killed many people, how many people died on the battlefield, once the sound of weapons clashing has stopped, and the tarnished sparks dissipate into the night, all should mourn the dead."

At this point Gilbert increased the strength with which he was poking Chris in the chest with the hilt of the sword. He felt pain, but the pain was not from the hilt against his chest, but from a more profound place... He moved to take the sword hilt in one hand...

"We will not let you bear the responsibility for the death of our companions alone, nor allow you alone to escape from this responsibility."

(--Put it in the past.)

Chris was still showing some hesitation. After that, he finally decided, he's hand moved from the scabbard to the handle of the sword, and received the sword from Gilbert's hand. He slowly looked up and saw himself standing beside Minerva, he also saw Gilbert and Paola behind Francesca, also facing the setting sun the members of the Order of the Silver Egg. They had no trace of a smile on their face, the sky gradually contracted the dark of night, but Chris felt a surge of warmth.

He held the sword tightly against his chest.

"...I am sorry... I don't know what to do with the blade for the ceremony ... I need you to teach me."

He never bothered to mourn for the dead in the past; he roamed across the battlefields, always just to indulge himself in culling like a beast killing prey, greedily sucking all of their good luck. Therefore he does not know how to give offerings to the dead.

"Pull out the sword."

Nearby Minerva muttered the prompt. Her hand similarly is also grasping the sword. After coming out of the sheath, the sunset light shines on the sword, the reflection came out in a blood-like dense colored red.

Francesca and the others, who have also been granted a sword, pull the blade from the scabbard. Chris also followed suit.

On the cliff more then twenty swords engraved with names became a tombstone, in a circle on the ground. Thousands of people sang the ancient elegy.

At this point Chris suddenly remembered Cornelius.

(--Should I also mourn for him ......)

The enemy who he personally killed, who used Chris, tormented Minerva and Silvia. It is inconceivable that, right now, in Chris's mind this person, doesn't hold the slightest disgust.

(--Don't I have the potential to become like him?)

In the end what is the meaning of this sentence, in fact, even Chris doesn't know. However in this moment of twilight, his ears echoing with lamentations, Chris's heart was filled with the desire to pray for this man.

(--All must bear the weight of the victim's life, even if this man is an enemy ... ...)

"So here we go. "

Along with the lamentations of the people gathered, as the sun was setting, close to the sea, Francesca started to sing softly:

"I hope one day we can no longer remember the lyrics of this song. I hope this day will come soon. But we must never forget this moment. Now, again, we got up and returned to the battlefield."

Thus, Paola lifted the banners, the centurion captain leading took the troops stepped off the red-brown hill.

Nicolo and Minerva walked behind the troops. Chris was going to chase that body with red hair that was backing away from him, when suddenly a burst of a bubble-like sound shook in his ears:

<--Our lord ...>

He rushed back and in the twilight about twenty swords shadows were side by side.

<--OUR LORD<ref group="2-5">'''OUR LORD''': Caps are intentional. It's emphasized so either caps or bold text.</ref>...>

But these sounds really descended on his ears.

(--This is ... What's going on?)

In this moment, his forehead suddenly flared up with a burning pain. Then, he immediately saw the pale blue light.

(--Why would the brand of the beast, at this moment?)

<OUR LORD ... Ruling over all the dead people, and those about to die.>

This is not just one sound, but layers of overlapping voices saying the same words, lingering in Chris's ear. Supporting the swords acting as gravestones, flickering figures suddenly approach Chris. They are dressed in armor, pale faced with black cloth blindfolding them – this is how the Kingdoms of the East bury the dead – these people are all Chris's fellow soldiers.

(--These, these are... The dead?)

(--Why do I see these things... Why do I hear their voices!)

In the strong winds, Chris tightly held his own body, shortly thereafter, the trembling in his body spread even to his feet...

<We ask you our Lord, to call out our names.>

<We ask you our Lord, to honor us, to call out our names.>

<--To call out the names of the dead.>

(--Shut up!)

(--I can't listen! Should not listen!)

Chris covered his ears and huddled on the ground. However, these voices of the dead just like oil seeped through his fingers, piercing chill went into his heart, and every corner of his body.

<We ask you to call out our names-->

<Call us from the underworld into this world...>

(--Shut up! Shut up!)

"--Chris!"

A stern voice pulls Chris back from the darkness.

"What's wrong with you?"

Minerva with her hair ruffled by sea breeze spoke near Chris's cheek. Before he knew it, Minerva was squatted in front of him. The setting sun, the gravestones, as well as the hordes of the dead disappeared from Chris's sight, leaving only Minerva with a slightly restless and angry face in front of him.

"You're not comfortable? Is, is it because I forced you to come here?"

Chris looked at Minerva, then shook his head after a while.

"...No, I'm fine. "

"You look like this and saying you're fine--"

Chris's reaction shocked Minerva. As she attempted to reach out and touch his forehead, Chris carelessly brushes her hand aside.

"...Your brand ..."

"I said I'm all right!"

"How is this called being all right! Now is also not the new moon, why – what happened?"

Chris pushed on Minerva's shoulders to stand up. The fellow soldiers standing in the distance have gone. Only Nicolo, finding something amiss with Chris, rushed back. Chris's instincts told him to pretend like nothing was wrong, so he literally dragged his feet and walked away.

"Chris! In the end what happened, come on tell me! The brand of the beast--" said Minerva.

"Aren't you the same!?" Chris was intent on covering Minerva's voice, so he could not help but shout: "You won't tell me anything about it!"

He could hear a sound like ice shattering in his ears

(--What, what am I talking about...)

(--I'm blaming her again how...)

Chris, biting his lower lip, slid his head slightly to the side to peek with the corner of his eyes at Minerva. Minerva could not help but stare straight at Chris. It looked like she was about to burst in rage, he couldn't resist a tremor on his lips.

(--I shouldn't have blurted out that sentence, I'm not supposed to say such things to her...)

However, everything was too late. Chris couldn't think of ways to solve this. So he ran away.

"... Hey, Hey! In the end what happened to you?"

He rushed passed Nicolo, not even looking at him. Nicolo's voice felt like it was overlapping with the voices of the dead, if he was even a little bit slow, it felt like he was going to be swallowed by the darkness.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

Imperial Capital central authorities, to go into the audience hall at the end, there are huge stone pillars dividing the wall into left and right blocks, legend is the Holy Capital appeared here before the state and the Imperial Capital was erected on it's stone pillars.

The name of this columns that appear in mythology are known as heaven axis. The Queen's throne was cut out and carved directly from the base of these columns. Siting on it always made Silvia feel that the entire sky's weight pressed on her shoulders, she dislikes this seat since childhood. Therefore if she isn't meeting any important people, she mostly accepts visitors in the imperial palace.

But on this day came two Royal Consort, Silvia was unable to give them audience in her bedchambers. Actually when Cornelius visited her bedchambers before, Lady Luonisica later flew into a fit of rage.

"...For this reason, Dirogne was appointed as general of the punitive expedition in the south, his first task after taking office will be to defend Medoccia..."

Now standing the in hall and giving the report, with a body as sturdy as a stone pillar was the Royal Consort Lucius. This man was in his early thirties, but the sound with a strong source of unpleasant traits, echoed in the entire hall for the broader audience. Silvia felt displeased, but she had to listen quietly until he was finished.

(The military will probably not dispatch troops to attack Zaccaria and the Principality Coalition in the Northern Expedition did not have troops from Zaccaria. As things stand, my older sister will be okay for a while at least?)

This was the only thing Silvia cared about.

"I have heard that lord Dirogne is a energetic warrior, why not send him as a general to guard the north?"

Sitting on the left side of the Queen's throne was Lady Luonisica that suddenly interjected, making Lucius raise his eyebrows and glance at Lady Luonisica.

"Angoela change to the throne, is bound to bring a threat to the Queen's safety. Dirogne is a veteran of wars, instead of keeping him at home, why not send him to suppress out external enemies."

Angoela was a northern power separated by the Holy Kingdom by a strait, for centuries they maintained competitive relations with the Holy Kingdom without making any concessions. This was what the Priest Group<ref group="2-5">'''Priest Group''': The ruling body of all religious matters. lit. God's official society</ref> was pointing out. Lady Luonisica put forward this idea, wanting Dirogne as a mobile defense to guard the Holy Kingdom's northern boundary. On this point, Lucius could not respond with his customary sneer, "I really did not expect the Palace Security Council to intervene in military affairs of the Holy Kingdom. Lady Luonisica, if you are too concerned with earthly affairs, won't that make you neglect observing the mystery known only to heaven? "

When answering Lucius had not forgotten to tease Lady Luonisica. But nearby Galerius obviously shows a disgusted look.

Lately Priest Group's forces had made a habit to intervene in national policy. Silvia was aware of this -- and fully aware that the real struggle had spread to the Palace. Just because Lucius did not pay any further attention to Lady Luonisica and continued his report, the dispute did not expand. Once Lucius finished his report Galerius stepped forward and speaks words that ignite a war between the two sides.

"Your Majesty, regarding the Oracle Decree, could this humble servant ask Your Majesty a question?"

This sentence sucked out the air in one breath, in both the Queen and the shrine maiden's at her sides -- the so-called Oracle Decree foresaw the future related to the Queen husband. This was something rarely mentioned in public; even if a Royal Consort, during an audience with the Queen, the Priest Group could not turn a blind eye.

"Your Highness Galerius, please watch yourself." Lady Luonisica stood up from her seat, "this is a domain that you cannot inquire about."

Nearby Silvia thought that the Palace Security obviously did not take into account their own identity and export inquired about the military matters. Presumably in front of her the two Grand Duke had the same idea.

"At this moment the three Grand Duke's are missing a piece for over half a month. This matter relates to the future of the Grand Duke Houses, we cannot wait until the Priest Group decides to inform us." Galerius cold tone sent shivers to the Palace Security.

"Your Highness can fathom the magnitude of fate and the wheels running it? Dushanda decrees to its spokesmen, its smoke and mirrors in mortal eyes." Lady Luonisica also refused to admit being inferior. Both sides were looking at each other, making the atmosphere in the audience hall to fell like its covered with the common pollution of algae from an ancient pond.

Silvia was compelled to speak up:

"...I dreamed several times now."

These words made Lady Luonisica whole body unbending. Galerius was able to raise his eyebrows. Nearby Lucius was also fascinated and lifted his chin.

"I saw him many and many times<ref group="2-5">'''many and many times''': time and time again. She's saying she saw him again and again and again... </ref> in my dreams... but I cannot recall his face." Silvia emphasized that she saw him too many times to count, it was a lie.

"However Your Majesty should have seen the Royal Consort's hand." Galerius suddenly asked such a question.

"...Hand... Is that right?"

"Your Highness, please watch yourself!" Lady Luonisica shouted.

"Yes, the hand." however Galerius did not seem to want to stop.

"If you look at the Royal Consort's hand, you could tell his age right?"

Silvia did not know how to answer -- yet the fixed look aimed at her made it hard to lie, remaining silent would raise other issues, it will certainly arouse suspicion. The Royal Consort already knew she had seen his hands, this time even if she would say she didn't see the hand, it would be too strange, Silvia could not say this.

"...He was very young."

"If I may dare ask, was he younger then Cornelius?"

Silvia hesitated for a moment then truthfully answered, "Yes."

Galerius cast a sidelong glance at the High Priest present. Perhaps this Lady Luonisica had not asked that information, and it is also conceivable that, usually facing the three Grand Duke she made no secret of her enmity, she was very accustomed to hiding information.

(I am just a political wrangling tool, but I still have to try to protect sister ... ）

"There is another issue." Galerius said this straight to the point without hesitation, "the Oracle Decree of Her Majesty , how long is the content?"

(... What?)

"Galerius Highness, you can how so rude!" Lady Luonisica exclaimed.

"This feudal official with great courage, will escort Your Majesty to your bedchambers to ask follow-up questions regarding the content?"

"--Your Highness!" Lady Luonisica could no longer hear of it. Waver her sleeves in a waving gesture at the surrounding shrine maidens who quickly crowded out in front of Silvia, Silvia was separated from Galerius.

"Her Majesty will go back to the her bedchambers, your Highness, your insolent acts, the Priest Group will definitely make you account for them!" Lady Luonisica rage sounded like a strangled swan. Queen Silvia was being pulled away from the throne, she looked at Galerius ruthless face, suddenly feeling like bugs were crawling all over her body.

-- What Galerius was asking, when Silvia was killed by her husband, was the continuation of the Oracle.

Prior to this, Silvia was completely unaware of the problem. But Silvia then indeed saw Chris's face, saw his tears fall, holding her hand, as if he was saying something.

--In this dream, I was killed later, my consciousness has not disappeared , which in the end is why ...

When the shrine maidens took Silvia back through the corridors leading from the audience hall, she saw a petite figure that came hurriedly. This man wore a carefully polished armor, with silver-white hair, he was Giulio.

"Your Majesty? How did you--"

Giulio's restless inquiry interrupts suddenly. Silvia turns her head to look where Giulio is staring at, among the crevice across shrine maidens, she saw Galerius form. He is walking toward here while nodding.

(...This - This is not to me, he's nodding to Giulio?)

-- Then it's handed over to you... Galerius did not speak, but Silvia always felt like he would convey the message to Giulio. When Silvia was forced her to turn her head away by the surrounding shrine maidens, moving while guarded against them<ref group="2-5">'''guarded against them''': She is trying to peek unoticed by the shrine maidens that surround her</ref>, she looks in the direction of Giulio. But he actually at once avoids her face.

(He is spy who Galerius sent, I cannot reveal the least bit of information to him ...)

Silvia tightly bit her lower lip, the shrine maidens pushed to a trot leaving the corridor behind them as they moved.

When Silvia returned to her bedchamber, Lady Luonisica severely questioned her again on the Oracle Decree details. Silvia with an unpleasant sense of nausea, narrated the painful memories from her dream again.

"Galerius His Royal Highness in the end is in the middle of scheming something ..."

Lady Luonisica looked up and look askance at the overhead ceiling where loud talk could heard.

(When all is said and done did he see though something...)

Silvia cannot conceal the uneasiness in her chest.

(He whether has seen through anything, he can link clues to that person at sister side ......)

When the Palace Security shrine maiden who led the Queen left the bedchamber, Silvia buried her head in the soft bed. Perhaps she must forever continue the war with no stratagem which ensures success - there is no enemy soldiers in this war, there is no enemy generals, not the enemy, nor the enemy flag, it is a retreat of the forever war.

(What else can I do ... For example, weaving false information to deceive Lady Luonisica and Grand Duke ...s ）

(Probably does not work, after all, the stigma brand is known to them ... ）

But though she is only a vessel forced to accept care, but she was also a queen after all, her hands are supposed to hold a certain amount of power, but she never cried simply because she was afraid.

But when she propped herself up, the cold air in the bedchamber brushed her cheek, making all her strength disappear -- in the face of the combined forces of Palace Security and two of the Grand Duke's, what can she do... Suddenly, with the corner of sight she caught a glimpse of shining silver and quickly turned around. It was Giulio kneeling in the corner of the bedchamber. She did not know when he came in, Silvia was completely unaware.

"... I did not call you."

"His Majesty Galerius His Royal Highness<ref group="2-5">'''His Majesty Galerius His Royal Highness''': what can I say. THIS is how Giulio talks. Deal with it. </ref> was worried about Your Highness, so he asked this humble servant to accompany Her Majesty."

This is a high-sounding excuse... Silvia thought.

"You were actually asked to spy on me right? By order of the Grand Duke."

Then Giulio's face suddenly become rigid, making one feel like you can hear something crack and come forth to voice, at these words questioning him Silvia was astounded.

"... No, this humble servant! This humble servant is not here for this reason at Your Majesty side!"

-- This man's anxious look, isn't it being debunked with the response? He wants to deny ... Silvia no matter what was going on, intended to direct Giulio to stand down, she found that, herself facing a face like Giulio how much one individual with a girls appearance could be a man with the capacity to display such unyielding.

(Like I am, it is impossible to win the court battle...）

She buried her face in the bed, in her heart constantly blaming herself.

(I have to fundamentally become more powerful, more determined, more ruthless...)

Just then, soft footsteps and a young woman's voice comes in, "Your Majesty, the shrine maidens to help you get dinner. "

Silvia did not answer, but after a while the door was pushed open, and several shrine maidens holding a jade cart walked into her bedchamber, the top filled with food.

Giulio stood on the side of the door, but the shrine maidens just looked at him, they didn't mean to verbally reprimand.

"I don't want to eat. " Silvia placed in her bed looking at the food utensils grumbled loudly. It was a bowl of porridge, a moisture rich fruit, something she has become accustomed to.

"Your Majesty, since last night, drank only water. " One of the shrine maidens knelt to the ground, the first said: "This is not good for your esteemed health Your Majesty, you must have something to eat Your Majesty. "

Indeed, Silvia did not eat since yesterday. Because of the audience with the two Grand Duke made her feel heavy pressure, she of course has no appetite.

"...The better. "

She didn't want to talk to these people and continue this dialogue. But she does not know why, these shrine maidens have no intention of leaving.

"Is there something wrong... Don't tell me I require all of you to assist me have a meal?

"No, no we don't dare."

"I want to eat them later, or are you going to wait for me until that time?"

The shrine maidens listened only to reveal a tense appearance, looking around mutually for a while, then hurried to stand from the ground. Silvia watched the thin clothed shrine maidens leave and frowned. She truly used quite a blunt sentence to taunt these shrine maidens a moment ago, but Silvia thought, that maybe they were really going to wait until she finished eating before leaving...

(They suspect that I still wouldn't eat ... ）

Silvia felt like she kept as a livestock, fed like a domesticated animal. She sighed, then reached for the food containers -- when a hand seized her wrist so she quickly looked up in surprise.

"Please forgive this humble servant rudeness!"

"-- Giulio? You, what are you doing? "

At this point Giulio was standing by her bed, another hand grabbed the soup and drank a sip. Then his face began to twist, "...This porridge...Inside...There are drugs..."

She could not help but gasp.

(- Lady Luonisica actually went this far!)

The hand that grabbed her began to lose strength and relax. Then she hard that Giulio began to shout cries of pain. His eyes wide open, with the fingertips of the hand around his throat constantly as if caught. Giulio from the chest to the neck started to show strange red markings.

"Giulio, spit out the porridge !"

Silvia shook the knight by the arms, he was painfully crying. This was used to increase Silvia's sensitivity to pain, to make her have more vivid prophetic dreams. She grew up taking it, so she had some degree of resistance. But to people that weren't used to the drug, it will first be a very strong pain. Giulio not immediately passing out after drinking was on behalf of his endurance.

"Hurry up and turn your attention away. This pain is just an illusion, do not go to it! "

"Woo, ah ...... ah!"

However, Giulio's body began to spasm, which is a dangerous sign.

"Come. Quickly drink water! Quickly drink water!"

Silvia clung to Giulio's flexing body, almost crying, shouting loudly.

The inner palace stirred late into the night. Throughout shrine maidens appeared in Silvia's bedchamber looking at Giulio that was in pain, Lady Luonisica also came after she was notified by the shrine maidens. She seemed to know what happened, and immediately made a formal apology. This made Silvia somewhat relieved, were it not so, she would have said some coarse words to Lady Luonisica.

However Silvia's sacred bedchamber was dirty, so the shrine maidens brought the jade cart, bells and silk, and recited the Holy Words while carefully cleaning the room. In the dim surrounding, with the sound of chanting, Silvia sat on the bed immersed in her own loss of consciousness.

(Giulio ...Why did he do such a thing ...)

Under the silver-haired blue eyes in tears of agony, and a deep Stigma in Silvia's head. He's okay ...Silvia remembered her first time taking the medicine, for two days she had high fever, very uncomfortable.

(But I started eating scarce doses, but he drank at once a heavy dose, he--)

Darkness engulfed Giulio's silvery light. Silvia buried her head in her knees covered with the blankets, exerting patience. She felt in her chest a almost suffocating sense of her feelings, even more than the pain medication brought her, making it even more unbearable.

Silvia looked up, empty bedchamber, at this point had been immersed in a sea of dark indigo color. The Moonlight above the glass roof, illuminating the cotton curtains seeming to mesh toghether to restrain the darkness.

Silvia listened, surrounded by silence. She moved her feet from her bed and stepped down on the cold floor.

(What did I ... What am I to do? I'm--I'm going to go where?)

She asked and answered her own question, the blue gem-like pupils emerged in her head. Whether she was standing or lying down, her mind had been haunted by Giulio's face...

She walked through the spacious bedchamber, opening the door, cold air coming down the corridor, making Silvia almost go back to her bedchamber.

She held her breath and forced herself through the stone gate and went out.

Silvia knows that several people stand guard, to prevent entry of suspicious characters. But she heard that these guards are guarding the junction of the second and third palace. Therefore if it is only in the bedchamber as the center of the first concentric circle architecture - someone from the first palace side should not encounter these guards - but still, Silvia cautiously suppressed her footsteps.

There was no lighting in the hallway, so Silvia groped the wall to push ahead. Because of the surrounding darkness, she could not fully grasp the distance between herself and the surrounding objects. Just when she thought she might have to fumble in the hallway until dawn, she felt her hand touch a strange place. There was a door.

She opened the door and slipped inside, she saw the moon shining on a boring armor. The breastplate and gauntlets were scattered on the table, on the side of the floor there was also a slender sword.

She then saw a small bed in the corner. She was careful not to make a sound and ran to the bed, she saw Giulio still lying in bed. His pale chest seems completely without ups and downs, Silvia knelt in front of the bed.

(...Still breathing. ）

She moved her face close to Giulio's nose, barely feeling the flow of his breath, then she gushed a breath of relief, almost totally flat.

At this time, Giulio's pale cheeks trembled near the eyelids, then slowly opened. A pair of gem-like blue eyes, clear as the moonlight, reflected Silvia's face.

"...Your Majesty? "

Giulio whispered, Silvia felt her entire body pumping, reflexively wanting to get up and leave the bed. Then Giulio suddenly sat off the bed, making Silvia almost scream out.

"Majesty,Your Majesty? ... Why are you here? "

Giulio rolled out of the bed and quickly knelt on the floor, his voice still didn't recover.

"...I, I just... Take a look... Came to take a look and see how you are doing."

Silvia her hands close to her chest, trying not to panic Giulio aware of her own heartbeat.

"How can this be? Your Majesty, you should not visit the subjects bedrooms here..."

"You don't!" Her tone suddenly went up, "You are to blame, you unknowingly appropriated as you pleased picking up my evening meal at once to eat it, I have not allowed you to do that!"

Giulio face turned livid, his upright upper body quickly hitting the ground.

"I beg Your Majesty's leniency ..."

"I, I did not come here in order to pursue this matter!"

Silvia hastily raised her raised voice, the sound resounding throughout the room, scared she quickly covered her mouth.

"... But it seems you are okay, right? " This time she toned down the volume and said in a flat voice.

"Yes, this humble servant can now stand up... I apologize for letting Your Majesty see such a humiliating appearance of your servant."

"It does not matter." Silvia said feeling angrier, "I have become accustomed to this kind of drugs. Your overconfident behavior will not be allowed in the future."

Tears welled up in Giulio, as if in the next moment tears would burst forth from his eyes, he looked up and said: " Even if this humble servant cannot handle the drug... this humble servant will still continue to do so."

"You --- what did you just say..."

"If I may dare Your Majesty, why did they put this drug into Your Majesty food? Was it under the instructions of Lady Luonisica? And when you say you have grown accustomed to it, what do you mean? This humble servant can't imagine. Why someone would do this to Your Majesty?"

The sight of the pair of blue eyes felt like piercing through Silvia's heart, she did not know how to respond -- Giulio knows nothing about it. Even in the theological academy, he only came into contact with a small part of the faith. Even the students that graduate from the theological academy won't know even after arriving in the Queen's palace that the Queen has to use drugs that increase the sensitivity to pain, in order to have more vivid prophecies, the knowledge of the drugs is not available.

"It is... The drugs are--"

Silvia brought back memories of the pain drugs and endured them in order to tell Giulio everything. Giulio's beautiful face, after listening, looked like dead leaves crushed in ones hand.

"You really did not know?"

"...Did not." Giulio nodded with a gloomy expression.

"Then Galerius and father did not tell you? Did they not want you to deliberately play this scene in front of me?"

Giulio tightly bit his lower lip, fighting back the tears in his eyes, shook his head. He said, choking on the words: "... This humble servant did receive the command of His Majesty the Emperor command, to spy on Your Majesty, but this humble servant refused."

Silvia listened and couldn't help but exhale a breath of hot air from her chest.

"This humble servant is a Knight, His Majesty came around, this one's purpose is only the protection of Your Highness."

The words spoken in a choking voice welled up inside of Silvia... --His Majesty came around, this one's purpose is only the protection of Your Highness--...

-- Does he want me to believe this rhetoric of irresponsible remarks? Does he expect me to believe that Galerius simply sent him to be my escort...

(If that is the case, then if I tell him that the Queen's fate is to be killed by her husband, what kind of response would he have?)

(He also said that he will protect me? Even though he'll have to put his sword against the Priest Group within the Palace and the Grand Duke Houses as well?)

Silvia can't do anything to convince herself -- these words should not be spoken. Because once said, she could no longer take her eyes of this man ... Silvia clenched her trembling hands, pressing tightly to her chest. Giulio bowed his head, the silver hair seemed to melt into the moonlight.

(I'm not relieved for him. ）

(I have to become more powerful, more determined, more ruthless ... ）

She had to convince herself, because there was a force in her chest that resisted such ideas. So she turned away. As she was about leave through the door, the sound of footsteps could be heard following her.

"...I can go back by myself. "

Silvia said in a trembling voice.

"The hallway is too dark. Let this humble servant accompany Your Majesty back to the bedroom. " Giulio tossed his silver hair and came to stand in front of Silvia. While he spoke, a second pair of hands held Silvia's hands, there was a warm body temperature. Silvia startled and Giulio let go of her hand before she had the chance to pull back and walked in front of Silvia leading the way.

The distance while walking back to her bedchambers, seemed like forever long for her. Giulio saluted her in front of the stone door and was going to take the same way back when... Silvia called to him.

"Yes!" Giulio with a happy heart turned around, Silvia couldn't help but bow her head -- she never wanted, blurting out such a sentence takes so much courage. After several breaths, she opened her mouth and said: "... You can directly call my name. "

In the dark, the words floated in the air, and he puzzled, "Your Majesty, what you mean is..."

"...You addressed me as <Your Majesty> so as not to confuse with my father right? You can just call me by name now, I allow you to do so." with that said, Silvia's chest felt hot, (what am I talking about...) but a great silence in the air filled the atmosphere with anxiety, the temperature was also unsettling and dispersed throughout her body.

--I shouldn't have said ... Can I take them back? Or just running back to my bedchamber, then shutting the door... Just when she thought this, the silver shadow in the dark stepped in front of the light for a bit, "... I've learned that... Thank you... Highness Silvia Of Divine Grace." that voice carried more warmth into her body spreading all over her body.

After the footsteps faded in the distance, all sounds seemed to dissappear into the night, Silvia alone in her Bedchambers leaning on the cold door, count
When footsteps away, everything sounds ready to disappear into the night, Silvia alone in the dorm room on cold door, counting the heartbeats in her chest.
==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-5"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

User talk:Xersax

2014-01-13T18:17:02Z

Irbored:

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

So I can edit all the thoughts into brackets? And use a different bracket style for the dead people part?

Leave those as is. As I said before it's an author/Chinese translator thing.

Editing based on what I can gather: Babies just grow sparse amounts of hair, however this baby's hair looked as though it was infected at birth with a blood-like red. She opened her eyes, looking at life first followed by the rays of light, '''then looking towards here(?)'''

the baby "looks at her position". '''Here''' is the spot where Minerva is.

P.S. Leave the () (-- ) (--... (...-- (... , as they are. ( can be inner thought so can--, -- can also be a slight pause or change in thinking from one idea to another.

P.S.S. Stop writing both on my talk page and the forums for TLC. Pick one and stick with it. Fastest way would be to write on my talk page.

[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 12:17, 13 January 2014 (CST)

'''"I'm still like rest''', we will have to wait." Galerius said to the person that accompanied him.

I'm still like everyone else when it comes to visiting the emperor. I'm still like the rest. (people who visit).

Edit: I've changed all the "--" used in the narrative and speech to another style of dash\

DONT DO THAT. Again that -- is there for a reason. it's a pause. it's a change in ideas. or it's simply instead of ;DONT DO THAT.

[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 12:17, 13 January 2014 (CST)

User talk:Xersax

2014-01-06T09:19:44Z

Irbored:

'''Comments''' 

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense.

She does not become aware of that in the past. She becomes aware right at that point in time. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 06:20, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"From the moment she began to accept supporting vision predicted, she means not to sleep, and gradually became a habit. From the moment she started having prophecy's, it would not allow her to sleep soundly, gradually it became a habit." . No it's not meant as a repeat. When I translate I do write it first as a rough draft (1st sentence) then i go over it a few times to write it "properly" so it makes sense. The 2nd sentence is the one that should have went in in the "final" version. You might see more stuff like these, because i don't go over the entire chapter to proofread. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:10, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"Your Majesty, I humbly offer greet you. " . This kind of stuff is also bad. Should be something like "I humbly offer my greetings" or "i humbly greet you". This happens when i have one idea in my head then i start writing and think of something else that sounds better xD.[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:18, 26 December 2013 (CST)

You should also add yourself as an editor if you will actively edit the volume. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:12, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Yes that line should be "I heard that you were recommended by Father and Lord Galerius... You've seen father?" [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 09:46, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Give me 1-2 paragraphs so I know what you are talking about [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 05:14, 27 December 2013 (CST)

" But it's long. Like really long." = how many lines are we talking about?. The reason I don't proofread is because I don't have the time to go over everything again and again. So if you're talking about a whole chapter ="really long" then really don't bother. I'm not trying to be an ass or anything but it takes me 7-10 hours to translate each chapter.

SO as I said before just do your best and try not to add context or change the tenses. If you change the tense to a sentence and the meaning seems to have changed then don't change it.

On the 2nd point, the discussions for chapters should be in the discussion page for that chapter. If you write on my talk page which I do clean up, then the next person who comes wont be able to see the discussion.
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:45, 27 December 2013 (CST)

They are different. When it narrates about places and locations it's BOTH past tense and PRESENT tense.

"North west of the Holy Capital the Emperor has a palace called the Emerald Palace. " The emperor has had, currently has, and will have in the future the Palace called emerald palace. unless the palace will vanish.
present tense is correct. past tense is also fine. I see no problem with either.

"this is one of the oldest buildings -"
"this was one of the oldest buildings -"

this doesn't change the the context at all. When I said don't change the tense was for stuff like the one where I pointed out.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense. you changed an ACTION that was happening NOW to something that happened in the PAST.

All conversation happen in the preset. So it's always "x said" , "y said", never "x has said " "y had said "

Just do your best. And don't change the meaning of a sentence. That's all I said.

P.S. this is what i call getting technical.

Grammar - Verb/Tense: In English much information is carried by the use of auxiliaries and by verb inflections: is/are/were, eat/eats/ate/eaten, etc. Chinese, on the other hand, is an uninflected language and conveys meaning through word order, adverbials or shared understanding of the context. The concept of time in Chinese is not handled through the use of different tenses and verb forms, as it is in English. For all these reasons it is not surprising that Chinese learners have trouble with the complexities of the English verb system.

Since Chinese modals do not convey such a wide range of meaning, Chinese learners may fail to use English modals sufficiently. This can result in them seeming peremptory when making requests, suggestions, etc.

http://esl.fis.edu/grammar/langdiff/chinese.htm
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:53, 28 December 2013 (CST)

This servant is a derogatory male reference. I, your servant is a derogatory woman reference. Do not change those. If you change humble to lowly you will have to change ALL the parts to lowly. They are both fine imo but that's the way he speaks. Your humble servant, this humble servant , my humble self etc. It's how lower nobility refers to some higher nobility. Francesca also uses Your servant sometimes when talking to Minerva and in the Archbishop chapter she uses a really low derogatory that i wrote as I, Your sevant... because it's nearly impossible to translate in English.

Frankly i'd leave it as is.

"as if he wanted to hear that this is was not a problem." this is in regards to himself not to silvia. As in he wanted to hear that where he worked and what he did in the past was a not a problem.

"as if he wanted to hear that this is was not a problem."
"as if he wanted to hear that this(his previous work) was not a problem."

[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 07:48, 29 December 2013 (CST)

I actually have a hard time with that because the Chinese version use both.

(--Our lord ...) for instance uses them at the same time. Just leave those as is because I'm not sure if it's what the author intended or just a problem with the Chinese version. Most of the time the inner thoughts are in brackets () and -- was used for a slight pause in thinking or narrating ... for a longer pause.

disgusting/repulsive or horrendous works for me, unkempt not so much.

[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 03:17, 6 January 2014 (CST)

'''Expressing Gratitude'''

User talk:Xersax

2014-01-06T09:17:00Z

Irbored:

'''Comments''' 

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense.

She does not become aware of that in the past. She becomes aware right at that point in time. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 06:20, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"From the moment she began to accept supporting vision predicted, she means not to sleep, and gradually became a habit. From the moment she started having prophecy's, it would not allow her to sleep soundly, gradually it became a habit." . No it's not meant as a repeat. When I translate I do write it first as a rough draft (1st sentence) then i go over it a few times to write it "properly" so it makes sense. The 2nd sentence is the one that should have went in in the "final" version. You might see more stuff like these, because i don't go over the entire chapter to proofread. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:10, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"Your Majesty, I humbly offer greet you. " . This kind of stuff is also bad. Should be something like "I humbly offer my greetings" or "i humbly greet you". This happens when i have one idea in my head then i start writing and think of something else that sounds better xD.[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:18, 26 December 2013 (CST)

You should also add yourself as an editor if you will actively edit the volume. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:12, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Yes that line should be "I heard that you were recommended by Father and Lord Galerius... You've seen father?" [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 09:46, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Give me 1-2 paragraphs so I know what you are talking about [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 05:14, 27 December 2013 (CST)

" But it's long. Like really long." = how many lines are we talking about?. The reason I don't proofread is because I don't have the time to go over everything again and again. So if you're talking about a whole chapter ="really long" then really don't bother. I'm not trying to be an ass or anything but it takes me 7-10 hours to translate each chapter.

SO as I said before just do your best and try not to add context or change the tenses. If you change the tense to a sentence and the meaning seems to have changed then don't change it.

On the 2nd point, the discussions for chapters should be in the discussion page for that chapter. If you write on my talk page which I do clean up, then the next person who comes wont be able to see the discussion.
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:45, 27 December 2013 (CST)

They are different. When it narrates about places and locations it's BOTH past tense and PRESENT tense.

"North west of the Holy Capital the Emperor has a palace called the Emerald Palace. " The emperor has had, currently has, and will have in the future the Palace called emerald palace. unless the palace will vanish.
present tense is correct. past tense is also fine. I see no problem with either.

"this is one of the oldest buildings -"
"this was one of the oldest buildings -"

this doesn't change the the context at all. When I said don't change the tense was for stuff like the one where I pointed out.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense. you changed an ACTION that was happening NOW to something that happened in the PAST.

All conversation happen in the preset. So it's always "x said" , "y said", never "x has said " "y had said "

Just do your best. And don't change the meaning of a sentence. That's all I said.

P.S. this is what i call getting technical.

Grammar - Verb/Tense: In English much information is carried by the use of auxiliaries and by verb inflections: is/are/were, eat/eats/ate/eaten, etc. Chinese, on the other hand, is an uninflected language and conveys meaning through word order, adverbials or shared understanding of the context. The concept of time in Chinese is not handled through the use of different tenses and verb forms, as it is in English. For all these reasons it is not surprising that Chinese learners have trouble with the complexities of the English verb system.

Since Chinese modals do not convey such a wide range of meaning, Chinese learners may fail to use English modals sufficiently. This can result in them seeming peremptory when making requests, suggestions, etc.

http://esl.fis.edu/grammar/langdiff/chinese.htm
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:53, 28 December 2013 (CST)

This servant is a derogatory male reference. I, your servant is a derogatory woman reference. Do not change those. If you change humble to lowly you will have to change ALL the parts to lowly. They are both fine imo but that's the way he speaks. Your humble servant, this humble servant , my humble self etc. It's how lower nobility refers to some higher nobility. Francesca also uses Your servant sometimes when talking to Minerva and in the Archbishop chapter she uses a really low derogatory that i wrote as I, Your sevant... because it's nearly impossible to translate in English.

Frankly i'd leave it as is.

"as if he wanted to hear that this is was not a problem." this is in regards to himself not to silvia. As in he wanted to hear that where he worked and what he did in the past was a not a problem.

"as if he wanted to hear that this is was not a problem."
"as if he wanted to hear that this(his previous work) was not a problem."

[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 07:48, 29 December 2013 (CST)

I actually have a hard time with that because the Chinese version use both.

(--Our lord ...) for instance uses them at the same time. Just leave those as is because I'm not sure if it's what the author intended or just a problem with the Chinese version. Most of the time the inner thoughts are in brackets () and -- was used for a slight pause in thinking or narrating ... for a longer pause.[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 03:17, 6 January 2014 (CST)

'''Expressing Gratitude'''

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2014-01-05T02:30:37Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==
*April 10, 2013 - Volume 1 completed

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (Does contain spoilers!)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves (50%)]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-01-05T02:30:02Z

Irbored:

==Chapter 5 –Between the waves. ==

Chris has been in the past decade in hundreds of wars; although he never took part in naval warfare, he did board many ships. He had never gotten seasick, because of that he does not know of ways cure it.

"Huh? A cure for seasickness? You drink -- drink until you cant tell if its from intoxication or seasickness."

The medic Nicolo said this while pointing at the cask of wine beside him. Chris regretted asking him, then left the infirmary and returned above deck.

The sun shines bright above the mast of the dark sails, he stood under it's shadows and pondered -- it's a fact he never got seasick. However there are several warriors aboard that look a bit blue.

"Chris, you seem to be fine..." one of the centurion <ref group="2-5">'''Centurion''': lit. the 100 man captain. I'm going to use the roman references here and call them Centurion. </ref> captains muttered.

The ship had barely departed and entered the channel. The troops going to Princinopolis were to arrive in only a few days, on the deck sporadic members of the Order of the Silver Egg could be seen, with weapons in hand seemingly making no progress. This arrangement was made to guard against the possible spies of the Holy Kingdom.

Therefore the only ones sent to check if any troops were seasick were Nicolo, Chris and a few others.

Nicolo walked outsite the infirmary, and after looking at the deck littered with seasick troops said to Chris:"Chris, you listen well, inside a man's ear there are snails."

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 092.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

"... A snail?"

"Yes, This is what we doctors know, so you listen well. Because they live in the ear the snail made of water from the body, so even when we close our eyes and lie down on the bed, we still know in what direction the sky is and what direction the ground is. This is because the snails in our ears help."

"What?"

"But if the snail which is made of water gets shaken up, there will be cases of seasickness and the like."

This was the first time Chris heard this argument. However because he had not seen Nicolo as doctor in the past, he actually holds him in high esteem now.

"The reason we placed you on this ship, is to let those who say "If you drink alcohol you will become seasick" know exactly how stupid that saying is." said Nicolo.

"Well... I, I understand, Nicolo..."

Laying on the side of the ship a soldier said in a weak voice:

"I did not think I was beaten at drinking by a teetotaler like Chris..." "Blechhh!" "Hey! You go puke on the other side!" "Ugh,ughhh... You're making me want to puke also!"

The tragedy on the boat keeps getting worse. Chris sighed. He did not think it was actually just an experiment. Then he suddenly remembered something, he poked the panicking medic on the back.

"Hey Nicolo, have you seen Minerva? Wasn't she supposed to also board this ship?"

"Of course she is, however she doesn't drink like you do, she doesn't even touch wine."

"Did she get off the ship? Because she couldn't do the experiment--"

Nicolo raised his hand, pointing in the direction of the bow, Chris was stunned to see a person -- on the bowsprit, Minerva's red hair was dangling in the sea breeze. He quickly rushed to the bow "Minerva! That's dangerous."

Minerva was sitting on the bowsprit overlooking the canal. She heard Chris's voice, turned and jumped on the deck "since this expedition is by ship, it will be likely that we will have to fight aboard. I must naturally confirm which places I can reach."

"It will not be a boarding action, at least the military stationed in Princinopolis belonging to the Holy Kingdom do not do boarding actions!"

Minerva was not happy hearing this and with a puckered face she turned around to look at the calm sea. "Why can't we take the cathedral. Since we have ships, we could just go upstream the river Takamiya, and take the Holy Capital for good!"

Although Minerva said this, she still knows it's pointless to complain about it. After setting sail there was no way of turning back, even if they could it would have been too late. Right now they had to carry on the plans of the entire force.

"But if we take too long, Silvia, she..."

Minerva looked in the northwest direction -- The Holy Capital's skies, biting her lower lip.

Minerva's sister -- Queen Regent Silvia, while thinking of ways to save her, there were no other except the overthrowing of the Holy Kingdom. On this point, not only Francesca, but Minerva herself though the same.

So although Minerva is now acting anxious, there's nothing she can actually do. She should be very clear about this point, but he did not know why she held such a reaction.

-- the prophetic dream she had that night, she saw something then... Chris guessed.

Minerva would rarely dream compared to her little sister. Silvia might have had the same prophecy. So this is not a sign of impending danger... Chris kept wondering, Minerva was starring intently, then she shook her head, and goes on to say excessively "It is,it is not right, but..." she stammered failing to speak clearly.

--She is still reluctant to talk about it... Chris thought.

"... Is it something about Silvia?"

She timidly opened her mouth. Minerva ambiguously nodded "Well ... Maybe... Yes "

She is the current Queen after all. Cornelius, although not by choice was still dead, so she was temporarily free. However it won't be long until she will have to declare a new potential consort. Minerva was anxious to rescue her sister before then. Chris was aware of this.

"Silvia is different from me, she has nobody to rely on; everyone around her only care about finding ways to use the Queen's blood." Minerva folded her arms and trembled slightly.

"And I have... I have actually fled to a safe place, I am truly deserving of being hated..."

"I don't think you should blame yourself for this matter" said Chris.

"I know that. But she had lived since childhood seething in private, withstanding everything in silence. I was sick of hearing the preaching of the palace headquarters classes, so I escaped, using a casual excuse to explain matters to Silvia."

"Palace classes?"

"They were boring history and theology lessons, stupid ceremony customs and so on ..."

Chris is unable to imagine Minerva sitting at a desk, trying hard to study diligently.

"What about you?" Minerva asked Chris.

"I was once hired by a prominent family as a guard, so I in order to not shame them, I have been taught speech patterns and mannerisms. I was still small, so he seemed to prefer me staying disguised as a valet to protect him."

Chris said smiling while recalling that time. He was loved by his employer, therefore the family butler painstakingly tried to make sure Chris had a upbringing into a well-behaved, service oriented valet. It was a peaceful manor, he was in close contact with the master of the house, beside his guard duty also escorting him on hunts, however it was also because of the natural caring of the master, so Chris could focus late into the night on learning. It was during that time that he learned to read and write.

"Oh, therefore your words and manners will be different from the common mercenary soldier." Minerva said, leaning against the side of the ship.

"Hey... Could, could you really tell?"

"Of course. Everyone says that you look just like the young son of a fallen noble family."

Minerva said as she reached for the edge pointing to the stern group of seasickness and constant cries of warriors.

--So everyone thinks so... Chris felt a little embarrassed, and could not help but retort "What about you, when i first saw you, you had the same aura as a soldier, however your words and deeds actually more those of a noble. The obvious conclusion was that you were related to the Royal Family, later contrary to my initial feelings you felt like an extremely arrogant person.<ref group="2-5">'''extremely arrogant person''': lit. you - really / actually / indeed / true / real / honest / - highest / greatest / too (much) / very / extremely - poop / shit -- basically "you were a really shitty person" so I changed it</ref>" then he immediately felt regret. After all Minerva was disgusted with her origin as Queen, from this perspective, saying this words really lacked consideration.

However Minerva only puckered her face and said "About that. I did not want to have anything with the etiquette used in the palace. But you, you weren't the one who was forced to learn it, sitting behind a desk."

"Well...Ah, er, er ... " Chris felt joy surging in his heart, because Minerva did not became offended by his words.

Chris walked next to Minerva, putting his hands against the edge of the ship "I don't hate this things after all. At that time, other then wielding a sword I knew nothing about these matters. " thinking about it, this was his first time conversing naturally with Minerva. As the hull of the ship swayed in the water, the surrounding scenery, the rhythm of the swaying, everything felt comfortable.

-- Perhaps this way, Minerva will one day also open wide her heart to me ... He thought.

"If you like it so much, then you might as well swap places with me, and live in the royal palace."

Minerva then held out her tongue, Chris smiled.

"The palace rules are so strict?"

"That said, I didn't wish to study so I always hid away in the courtyard and a maid from the palace would come find me!"

"Wasn't that natural?" Chris shrugged – compared with the image of Minerva focusing on academic excellence, he can imagine Minerva in the dense bushes, trying to hide from everyone.

"You are laughing at me! They were very annoying! Telling me i need to learn everything about the Weneralia Ceremony, saying that... " Minerva suddenly froze halfway. Then her face went down.

"What is it?"

"...No, I won't speak of this."

Her tone that suddenly became sullen, scared Chris. Because Chris can only see the profile of Minerva, her thoughts this time must be related with -- she wanted to say something, then stopped halfway, namely at the Weneralia Ceremony, the topic with the marriage of the Queen.

-- It's because of me, I reminded her of memories she wanted to forget...

"That .. I'm sorry, I did not want to..."

"It's fine!"

She shouted excitedly, then got up and left the ship's side, quickly ran towards the aft, making Chris feel like he had been thrown into the ocean.

-- this outcome was inevitable and right... Chris told himself -- he told himself that he should not be conversing with Minerva, he was purely a slave to her. He was like a piece of paper, just existing to suck away the futures of her death like it was water... this whole idea made him very sad, his eyes unable to chase the figure with the red hair.

Once Minerva reached the stern, she violently kicked her left foot on the deck near the soldiers, and said to them "Hurry up, I want to return!"

"Meena, can you please be more gentle..."

"You pig head, the hull is only shaking slightly, get up, you look so ugly, later you need to attend the blade ceremony!"

"Oh, Yes, Yes, I'm up!" " I can't tell which side is the sky, which side is right ... "" Oh, I know, the red side of the Sun is up! "" You pig head! that's my dress! Don't touch it! "

Seeing that the dialogue between Minerva and the bunch of soldiers was not serious, Nicolo cut in: "Hey, the day will turn to night soon. Go and get ready, go! "

At his urging, Minerva and a group soldiers from the upper deck walked toward the lower deck. While Chris sat on the deck and blankly stared at them.

--the blade ceremony ... It is dedicated to fallen companions on the battlefield ...

They will spread out both of their hands in front of them, to confirm they had no blood on their hands, no Mark of Stigma radiance.

Known as the blade ceremony, it was for those who lost their lives on the battlefield, leaving no remains to hold a funeral.

At this time as he was about to also go below deck, the rest of the soldiers on the ship looked at him, all of them having a puzzled expression on their faces. But there was nothing Chris could do about it and he started to go forward step by step.

- I ...I can go ...

--The one who killed them... is me...

He remembered the sea of blood. He did not want to recall that memory of how -- when they went to Santcarillon, Cornelius used the demon sword to control him, to become his puppet, and Chris killed them. Among the Order of the Silver Egg members that died, most of them died at his hand. -- I am not qualified to do the blade ceremony with them...

"Chris!"

All of a sudden, he hears a voice, he was surprised to pick it up in his head. A pair of black eyes, the owner grabbed him by the collar.

"...Minerva... I ... I can't go ..."

He could not look away, nor remain silent. Chris managed to squeeze out these words: "Please tell Francesca, that I wouldn't be able to see them off ... and ..."

"What nonsense, you're coming along!" Minerva fiercely pulled Chris by the collar when he answered, so hard as to drag him off the boat.

The cliff overlooking Zaccariesco was overlooking a lively street. On the mast the flag embroidered with the silver hen was flying in the sea breeze.

"Aren't you late? Was it fun on the boat? The sun is about to go down." Francesca said with a smile while facing Chris. Behind her, the knights of the Order of the Silver Egg members were all lined up dressed neatly.

"Well, we came to see our companions -- Paola, pass the swords."

Paola then spread out the wrapped the swords, to the centurion captain and Francesca's guardsmen. On the hilts of the swords, the names of the dead were carved, all newly cast.

The remains of soldiers killed on the battlefield were rarely recovered; although sometimes when a battle ended, the two sides would exchange the remains of the dead soldiers, those that could be identified were few. In most of the cases the remains of these soldiers would be buried right on the bloody ground, not even recovering their belongings.

However the dead still had to be buried.

Paola walked toward Chris, to also give him a sword. But Chris did not extend his hands to take the sword, he even stared wide-eyed, a shadow was also casted on Paola's face.

"Hey, Chris!"

Minerva sternly called out to him from the side, but he still had his hands to his sides, still not listening.

--Why me ... Offering me a sword for the ceremony, I don't need one in my hands ...

Several of the surrounding companions sent him a sympathetic look, but this made him even more uncomfortable.

-- I really wasn't supposed to be here...

"That ... Chris ..."

Paola was about to open her mouth to say something, when someone picked up the sword. It was a tall, dark figure. He placed it hilt first on Chris's chest, asking him to take it. Chris held his rising emotions in check, looking into the pair of eyes hard as steel and gray short hair.

While many uneasy eyes watched, Gilbert said with a cold face "Teacher Carla said once..."

--Teacher Carla? Minerva and Gilbert's sword-master.

Teacher said<ref group="2-5">'''Teacher said''': This and all conversation regarding Carla are gender neutral. Carla is not a HE or a SHE.</ref>"On the battlefield, the heavy burden of death should be shared by everyone that is on the same field. Before Death<ref group="2-5">'''death''': death here is referred as an actual entity</ref>there is neither friend or foe. Regardless of who killed many people, how many people died on the battlefield, once the sound of weapons clashing has stopped, and the tarnished sparks dissipate into the night, all should mourn the dead."

At this point Gilbert increased the strength with which he was poking Chris in the chest with the hilt of the sword. He felt pain, but the pain was not from the hilt against his chest, but from a more profound place ... He moved to take the sword hilt in one hand ...

"We will not let you bear the responsibility for the death of our companions alone, nor allow you alone to escape from this responsibility."

--Put it in the past.

Chris was still showing some hesitation. After that, he finally decided, he's hand moved from the scabbard to the handle of the sword, and received the sword from Gilbert's hand. He slowly looked up and saw himself standing beside Minerva, he also saw Gilbert and Paola behind Francesca, also facing the setting sun the members of the Order of the Silver Egg. They had no trace of a smile on their face, the sky gradually contracted the dark of night, but Chris felt a surge of warmth.

He held the sword tightly against his chest.

"...I am sorry...I don't know what to do with the blade for the ceremony ... I need you to teach me."

He never bothered to mourn for the dead in the past; he roamed across the battlefields, always just to indulge himself in culling like a beast killing prey, greedily sucking all of their good luck. Therefore he does not know how to give offerings to the dead.

"Pull out the sword."

Nearby Minerva muttered the prompt. Her hand similarly is also grasping the sword. After coming out of the sheath, the sunset light shines on the sword, the reflection came out in a blood-like dense colored red.

Francesca and the other who have also been granted a sword pull the blade from the scabbard. Chris also followed suit.

On the cliff more then twenty swords engraved with names became a tombstone, in a circle on the ground. Thousands of people sang the ancient elegy.

At this point Chris suddenly remembered Cornelius.

-- Should I also mourn for him ......

The enemy who he personally killed, who used Chris, tormented Minerva and Silvia. It is inconceivable that, right now, in Chris's mind this person, doesn't hold the slightest disgust.

--Don't I have the potential to become like him?

In the end what is the meaning of this sentence, in fact, even Chris doesn't know. However in this moment of twilight, his ears echoing with lamentations, Chris's heart was filled with the desire to pray for this man.

--All must bear the weight of the victim's life, even if this man is an enemy ... ...

"So here we go. "

Along with the lamentations of the people gathered, as the sun was setting, close to the sea, Francesca started to sing softly:

"I hope one day we can no longer remember the lyrics of this song. I hope this day will come soon. But we must never forget this moment. Now, again, we got up and returned to the battlefield. "

Thus, Paola lifted the banners, the centurion captain leading took the troops stepped off the red-brown hill.

Nicolo and Minerva walked behind the troops. Chris was going to chase that body with red hair that was backing away from him, when suddenly a burst of a bubble-like sound shook in his ears:

(--Our lord ...)

He rushed back and in the twilight about twenty swords shadows were side by side.

(--OUR LORD<ref group="2-5">'''OUR LORD''': Caps are intentional. It's emphasized so either caps or bold text.</ref>...)

But these sounds really descended on his ears.

--This is ... What's going on?

In this moment, his forehead suddenly flared up with a burning pain. Then, immediately saw the pale blue light.

--why would the brand of the beast, at this moment?

(OUR LORD ... Ruling over all the dead people, and those about to die. ）

This is not just one sound, but layers of overlapping voices saying the same words, lingering in Chris's ear. Supporting the swords acting as gravestones, flickering figures suddenly aprroach Chris. They are dressed in armor, pale faced with black cloth blindfolding them -- this is how the Kingdoms of the East bury the dead-- these people are all Chris's fellow soldiers.

--These, these are ... The dead?

--Why do I see these things ... Why do I hear their voices!

In the strong winds, Chris tightly held his own body, shortly thereafter, the trembling in his body spread even to his feet...

(We ask you our Lord to call out our names.)

(We ask you our Lord to honor us, to call out our names. )

(--to call out the names of the dead.)

--Shut up!

--I can't listen! Should not listen!

Chris covered his ears and huddled on the ground. However, these voices of the dead just like oil seeped through his fingers, piercing chill went into his heart, and every corner of his body.

(We ask you to call out our names--)

(Call us from the underworld into this world...)

--Shut up!Shut up!

"--Chris!"

A stern voice pulls Chris back from the darkness.

"What's wrong with you?"

Minerva with her hair ruffled by sea breeze spoke near Chris's cheek. Before he knew it, Minerva was squated in front of him. The setting sun, the gravestones, as well as the hordes of the dead disappeared from Chri's sight, leaving only Minerva with a slightly restless and angry face in front of him.

"You're not comfortable? Is, is it because I forced you to come here?"

Chris looked at Minerva, then shook his head after a while.

"...No, I'm fine. "

"You looking like this and saying you're fine--"

Chris's reaction shocked Minerva. As she attempted to reach out and touch his forehead, Chris carelessly brushes her hand aside.

"...Your brand ..."

"I said I'm all right!"

"How this is called to be all right! Now is also not the crescent moon, why - what happened?"

Chris pushed on Minerva's shoulders to stand up. The fellow soldiers standing in the distance have gone. Only Nicolo finding something amiss with Chris and rushed back. Chris's instincts told him to pretend like nothing was wrong, so he literally dragged his feed and walked away.

"Chris! In the end what happened, come on tell me! The brand of the beast--" said Minerva.

"Aren't you the same!?" Chris was intent on covering Minerva's voice, so he could not help but shout: "You won't tell me anything about it!"

He could hear a sound like ice shattering in his ears-- What, what am I talking about...

--I'm blaming her again how ...

Chris biting his lower lip, slid his head slightly to the side to peek with the corner of his eyes at Minerva. Minerva could not help but stare straight at Chris. It looked like she was about to burst in rage, he couldn't resist a tremor on his lips.

--I shouldn't have blurted out that sentence, I'm not supposed to say such things to her ...However, everything was too late. Chris can't think of ways to solve this. So he ran away.

"... Hey, Hey! In the end what happened to you?"

He rushed passed Nicolo, not even looking at him. Nicolo's voice felt like it was overlapping with the voices of the dead, if he was even a little bit slow, it felt like he was going to be swallowed by the darkness.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>
==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-4"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-01-05T02:27:35Z

Irbored: 50%

Between the waves.

Chris has been in the past decade in hundreds of wars; although he never took part in naval warfare, he did board many ships. He had never gotten seasick, because of that he does not know of ways cure it.

"Huh? A cure for seasickness? You drink -- drink until you cant tell if its from intoxication or seasickness."

The medic Nicolo said this while pointing at the cask of wine beside him. Chris regretted asking him, then left the infirmary and returned above deck.

The sun shines bright above the mast of the dark sails, he stood under it's shadows and pondered -- it's a fact he never got seasick. However there are several warriors aboard that look a bit blue.

"Chris, you seem to be fine..." one of the centurion <ref group="2-5">'''Centurion''': lit. the 100 man captain. I'm going to use the roman references here and call them Centurion. </ref> captains muttered.

The ship had barely departed and entered the channel. The troops going to Princinopolis were to arrive in only a few days, on the deck sporadic members of the Order of the Silver Egg could be seen, with weapons in hand seemingly making no progress. This arrangement was made to guard against the possible spies of the Holy Kingdom.

Therefore the only ones sent to check if any troops were seasick were Nicolo, Chris and a few others.

Nicolo walked outsite the infirmary, and after looking at the deck littered with seasick troops said to Chris:"Chris, you listen well, inside a man's ear there are snails."

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 092.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

"... A snail?"

"Yes, This is what we doctors know, so you listen well. Because they live in the ear the snail made of water from the body, so even when we close our eyes and lie down on the bed, we still know in what direction the sky is and what direction the ground is. This is because the snails in our ears help."

"What?"

"But if the snail which is made of water gets shaken up, there will be cases of seasickness and the like."

This was the first time Chris heard this argument. However because he had not seen Nicolo as doctor in the past, he actually holds him in high esteem now.

"The reason we placed you on this ship, is to let those who say "If you drink alcohol you will become seasick" know exactly how stupid that saying is." said Nicolo.

"Well... I, I understand, Nicolo..."

Laying on the side of the ship a soldier said in a weak voice:

"I did not think I was beaten at drinking by a teetotaler like Chris..." "Blechhh!" "Hey! You go puke on the other side!" "Ugh,ughhh... You're making me want to puke also!"

The tragedy on the boat keeps getting worse. Chris sighed. He did not think it was actually just an experiment. Then he suddenly remembered something, he poked the panicking medic on the back.

"Hey Nicolo, have you seen Minerva? Wasn't she supposed to also board this ship?"

"Of course she is, however she doesn't drink like you do, she doesn't even touch wine."

"Did she get off the ship? Because she couldn't do the experiment--"

Nicolo raised his hand, pointing in the direction of the bow, Chris was stunned to see a person -- on the bowsprit, Minerva's red hair was dangling in the sea breeze. He quickly rushed to the bow "Minerva! That's dangerous."

Minerva was sitting on the bowsprit overlooking the canal. She heard Chris's voice, turned and jumped on the deck "since this expedition is by ship, it will be likely that we will have to fight aboard. I must naturally confirm which places I can reach."

"It will not be a boarding action, at least the military stationed in Princinopolis belonging to the Holy Kingdom do not do boarding actions!"

Minerva was not happy hearing this and with a puckered face she turned around to look at the calm sea. "Why can't we take the cathedral. Since we have ships, we could just go upstream the river Takamiya, and take the Holy Capital for good!"

Although Minerva said this, she still knows it's pointless to complain about it. After setting sail there was no way of turning back, even if they could it would have been too late. Right now they had to carry on the plans of the entire force.

"But if we take too long, Silvia, she..."

Minerva looked in the northwest direction -- The Holy Capital's skies, biting her lower lip.

Minerva's sister -- Queen Regent Silvia, while thinking of ways to save her, there were no other except the overthrowing of the Holy Kingdom. On this point, not only Francesca, but Minerva herself though the same.

So although Minerva is now acting anxious, there's nothing she can actually do. She should be very clear about this point, but he did not know why she held such a reaction.

-- the prophetic dream she had that night, she saw something then... Chris guessed.

Minerva would rarely dream compared to her little sister. Silvia might have had the same prophecy. So this is not a sign of impending danger... Chris kept wondering, Minerva was starring intently, then she shook her head, and goes on to say excessively "It is,it is not right, but..." she stammered failing to speak clearly.

--She is still reluctant to talk about it... Chris thought.

"... Is it something about Silvia?"

She timidly opened her mouth. Minerva ambiguously nodded "Well ... Maybe... Yes "

She is the current Queen after all. Cornelius, although not by choice was still dead, so she was temporarily free. However it won't be long until she will have to declare a new potential consort. Minerva was anxious to rescue her sister before then. Chris was aware of this.

"Silvia is different from me, she has nobody to rely on; everyone around her only care about finding ways to use the Queen's blood." Minerva folded her arms and trembled slightly.

"And I have... I have actually fled to a safe place, I am truly deserving of being hated..."

"I don't think you should blame yourself for this matter" said Chris.

"I know that. But she had lived since childhood seething in private, withstanding everything in silence. I was sick of hearing the preaching of the palace headquarters classes, so I escaped, using a casual excuse to explain matters to Silvia."

"Palace classes?"

"They were boring history and theology lessons, stupid ceremony customs and so on ..."

Chris is unable to imagine Minerva sitting at a desk, trying hard to study diligently.

"What about you?" Minerva asked Chris.

"I was once hired by a prominent family as a guard, so I in order to not shame them, I have been taught speech patterns and mannerisms. I was still small, so he seemed to prefer me staying disguised as a valet to protect him."

Chris said smiling while recalling that time. He was loved by his employer, therefore the family butler painstakingly tried to make sure Chris had a upbringing into a well-behaved, service oriented valet. It was a peaceful manor, he was in close contact with the master of the house, beside his guard duty also escorting him on hunts, however it was also because of the natural caring of the master, so Chris could focus late into the night on learning. It was during that time that he learned to read and write.

"Oh, therefore your words and manners will be different from the common mercenary soldier." Minerva said, leaning against the side of the ship.

"Hey... Could, could you really tell?"

"Of course. Everyone says that you look just like the young son of a fallen noble family."

Minerva said as she reached for the edge pointing to the stern group of seasickness and constant cries of warriors.

--So everyone thinks so... Chris felt a little embarrassed, and could not help but retort "What about you, when i first saw you, you had the same aura as a soldier, however your words and deeds actually more those of a noble. The obvious conclusion was that you were related to the Royal Family, later contrary to my initial feelings you felt like an extremely arrogant person.<ref group="2-5">'''extremely arrogant person''': lit. you - really / actually / indeed / true / real / honest / - highest / greatest / too (much) / very / extremely - poop / shit -- basically "you were a really shitty person" so I changed it</ref>" then he immediately felt regret. After all Minerva was disgusted with her origin as Queen, from this perspective, saying this words really lacked consideration.

However Minerva only puckered her face and said "About that. I did not want to have anything with the etiquette used in the palace. But you, you weren't the one who was forced to learn it, sitting behind a desk."

"Well...Ah, er, er ... " Chris felt joy surging in his heart, because Minerva did not became offended by his words.

Chris walked next to Minerva, putting his hands against the edge of the ship "I don't hate this things after all. At that time, other then wielding a sword I knew nothing about these matters. " thinking about it, this was his first time conversing naturally with Minerva. As the hull of the ship swayed in the water, the surrounding scenery, the rhythm of the swaying, everything felt comfortable.

-- Perhaps this way, Minerva will one day also open wide her heart to me ... He thought.

"If you like it so much, then you might as well swap places with me, and live in the royal palace."

Minerva then held out her tongue, Chris smiled.

"The palace rules are so strict?"

"That said, I didn't wish to study so I always hid away in the courtyard and a maid from the palace would come find me!"

"Wasn't that natural?" Chris shrugged – compared with the image of Minerva focusing on academic excellence, he can imagine Minerva in the dense bushes, trying to hide from everyone.

"You are laughing at me! They were very annoying! Telling me i need to learn everything about the Weneralia Ceremony, saying that... " Minerva suddenly froze halfway. Then her face went down.

"What is it?"

"...No, I won't speak of this."

Her tone that suddenly became sullen, scared Chris. Because Chris can only see the profile of Minerva, her thoughts this time must be related with -- she wanted to say something, then stopped halfway, namely at the Weneralia Ceremony, the topic with the marriage of the Queen.

-- It's because of me, I reminded her of memories she wanted to forget...

"That .. I'm sorry, I did not want to..."

"It's fine!"

She shouted excitedly, then got up and left the ship's side, quickly ran towards the aft, making Chris feel like he had been thrown into the ocean.

-- this outcome was inevitable and right... Chris told himself -- he told himself that he should not be conversing with Minerva, he was purely a slave to her. He was like a piece of paper, just existing to suck away the futures of her death like it was water... this whole idea made him very sad, his eyes unable to chase the figure with the red hair.

Once Minerva reached the stern, she violently kicked her left foot on the deck near the soldiers, and said to them "Hurry up, I want to return!"

"Meena, can you please be more gentle..."

"You pig head, the hull is only shaking slightly, get up, you look so ugly, later you need to attend the blade ceremony!"

"Oh, Yes, Yes, I'm up!" " I can't tell which side is the sky, which side is right ... "" Oh, I know, the red side of the Sun is up! "" You pig head! that's my dress! Don't touch it! "

Seeing that the dialogue between Minerva and the bunch of soldiers was not serious, Nicolo cut in: "Hey, the day will turn to night soon. Go and get ready, go! "

At his urging, Minerva and a group soldiers from the upper deck walked toward the lower deck. While Chris sat on the deck and blankly stared at them.

--the blade ceremony ... It is dedicated to fallen companions on the battlefield ...

They will spread out both of their hands in front of them, to confirm they had no blood on their hands, no Mark of Stigma radiance.

Known as the blade ceremony, it was for those who lost their lives on the battlefield, leaving no remains to hold a funeral.

At this time as he was about to also go below deck, the rest of the soldiers on the ship looked at him, all of them having a puzzled expression on their faces. But there was nothing Chris could do about it and he started to go forward step by step.

- I ...I can go ...

--The one who killed them... is me...

He remembered the sea of blood. He did not want to recall that memory of how -- when they went to Santcarillon, Cornelius used the demon sword to control him, to become his puppet, and Chris killed them. Among the Order of the Silver Egg members that died, most of them died at his hand. -- I am not qualified to do the blade ceremony with them...

"Chris!"

All of a sudden, he hears a voice, he was surprised to pick it up in his head. A pair of black eyes, the owner grabbed him by the collar.

"...Minerva... I ... I can't go ..."

He could not look away, nor remain silent. Chris managed to squeeze out these words: "Please tell Francesca, that I wouldn't be able to see them off ... and ..."

"What nonsense, you're coming along!" Minerva fiercely pulled Chris by the collar when he answered, so hard as to drag him off the boat.

The cliff overlooking Zaccariesco was overlooking a lively street. On the mast the flag embroidered with the silver hen was flying in the sea breeze.

"Aren't you late? Was it fun on the boat? The sun is about to go down." Francesca said with a smile while facing Chris. Behind her, the knights of the Order of the Silver Egg members were all lined up dressed neatly.

"Well, we came to see our companions -- Paola, pass the swords."

Paola then spread out the wrapped the swords, to the centurion captain and Francesca's guardsmen. On the hilts of the swords, the names of the dead were carved, all newly cast.

The remains of soldiers killed on the battlefield were rarely recovered; although sometimes when a battle ended, the two sides would exchange the remains of the dead soldiers, those that could be identified were few. In most of the cases the remains of these soldiers would be buried right on the bloody ground, not even recovering their belongings.

However the dead still had to be buried.

Paola walked toward Chris, to also give him a sword. But Chris did not extend his hands to take the sword, he even stared wide-eyed, a shadow was also casted on Paola's face.

"Hey, Chris!"

Minerva sternly called out to him from the side, but he still had his hands to his sides, still not listening.

--Why me ... Offering me a sword for the ceremony, I don't need one in my hands ...

Several of the surrounding companions sent him a sympathetic look, but this made him even more uncomfortable.

-- I really wasn't supposed to be here...

"That ... Chris ..."

Paola was about to open her mouth to say something, when someone picked up the sword. It was a tall, dark figure. He placed it hilt first on Chris's chest, asking him to take it. Chris held his rising emotions in check, looking into the pair of eyes hard as steel and gray short hair.

While many uneasy eyes watched, Gilbert said with a cold face "Teacher Carla said once..."

--Teacher Carla? Minerva and Gilbert's sword-master.

Teacher said<ref group="2-5">'''Teacher said''': This and all conversation regarding Carla are gender neutral. Carla is not a HE or a SHE.</ref>"On the battlefield, the heavy burden of death should be shared by everyone that is on the same field. Before Death<ref group="2-5">'''death''': death here is referred as an actual entity</ref>there is neither friend or foe. Regardless of who killed many people, how many people died on the battlefield, once the sound of weapons clashing has stopped, and the tarnished sparks dissipate into the night, all should mourn the dead."

At this point Gilbert increased the strength with which he was poking Chris in the chest with the hilt of the sword. He felt pain, but the pain was not from the hilt against his chest, but from a more profound place ... He moved to take the sword hilt in one hand ...

"We will not let you bear the responsibility for the death of our companions alone, nor allow you alone to escape from this responsibility."

--Put it in the past.

Chris was still showing some hesitation. After that, he finally decided, he's hand moved from the scabbard to the handle of the sword, and received the sword from Gilbert's hand. He slowly looked up and saw himself standing beside Minerva, he also saw Gilbert and Paola behind Francesca, also facing the setting sun the members of the Order of the Silver Egg. They had no trace of a smile on their face, the sky gradually contracted the dark of night, but Chris felt a surge of warmth.

He held the sword tightly against his chest.

"...I am sorry...I don't know what to do with the blade for the ceremony ... I need you to teach me."

He never bothered to mourn for the dead in the past; he roamed across the battlefields, always just to indulge himself in culling like a beast killing prey, greedily sucking all of their good luck. Therefore he does not know how to give offerings to the dead.

"Pull out the sword."

Nearby Minerva muttered the prompt. Her hand similarly is also grasping the sword. After coming out of the sheath, the sunset light shines on the sword, the reflection came out in a blood-like dense colored red.

Francesca and the other who have also been granted a sword pull the blade from the scabbard. Chris also followed suit.

On the cliff more then twenty swords engraved with names became a tombstone, in a circle on the ground. Thousands of people sang the ancient elegy.

At this point Chris suddenly remembered Cornelius.

-- Should I also mourn for him ......

The enemy who he personally killed, who used Chris, tormented Minerva and Silvia. It is inconceivable that, right now, in Chris's mind this person, doesn't hold the slightest disgust.

--Don't I have the potential to become like him?

In the end what is the meaning of this sentence, in fact, even Chris doesn't know. However in this moment of twilight, his ears echoing with lamentations, Chris's heart was filled with the desire to pray for this man.

--All must bear the weight of the victim's life, even if this man is an enemy ... ...

"So here we go. "

Along with the lamentations of the people gathered, as the sun was setting, close to the sea, Francesca started to sing softly:

"I hope one day we can no longer remember the lyrics of this song. I hope this day will come soon. But we must never forget this moment. Now, again, we got up and returned to the battlefield. "

Thus, Paola lifted the banners, the centurion captain leading took the troops stepped off the red-brown hill.

Nicolo and Minerva walked behind the troops. Chris was going to chase that body with red hair that was backing away from him, when suddenly a burst of a bubble-like sound shook in his ears:

(--Our lord ...)

He rushed back and in the twilight about twenty swords shadows were side by side.

(--OUR LORD<ref group="2-5">'''OUR LORD''': Caps are intentional. It's emphasized so either caps or bold text.</ref>...)

But these sounds really descended on his ears.

--This is ... What's going on?

In this moment, his forehead suddenly flared up with a burning pain. Then, immediately saw the pale blue light.

--why would the brand of the beast, at this moment?

(OUR LORD ... Ruling over all the dead people, and those about to die. ）

This is not just one sound, but layers of overlapping voices saying the same words, lingering in Chris's ear. Supporting the swords acting as gravestones, flickering figures suddenly aprroach Chris. They are dressed in armor, pale faced with black cloth blindfolding them -- this is how the Kingdoms of the East bury the dead-- these people are all Chris's fellow soldiers.

--These, these are ... The dead?

--Why do I see these things ... Why do I hear their voices!

In the strong winds, Chris tightly held his own body, shortly thereafter, the trembling in his body spread even to his feet...

(We ask you our Lord to call out our names.)

(We ask you our Lord to honor us, to call out our names. )

(--to call out the names of the dead.)

--Shut up!

--I can't listen! Should not listen!

Chris covered his ears and huddled on the ground. However, these voices of the dead just like oil seeped through his fingers, piercing chill went into his heart, and every corner of his body.

(We ask you to call out our names--)

(Call us from the underworld into this world...)

--Shut up!Shut up!

"--Chris!"

A stern voice pulls Chris back from the darkness.

"What's wrong with you?"

Minerva with her hair ruffled by sea breeze spoke near Chris's cheek. Before he knew it, Minerva was squated in front of him. The setting sun, the gravestones, as well as the hordes of the dead disappeared from Chri's sight, leaving only Minerva with a slightly restless and angry face in front of him.

"You're not comfortable? Is, is it because I forced you to come here?"

Chris looked at Minerva, then shook his head after a while.

"...No, I'm fine. "

"You looking like this and saying you're fine--"

Chris's reaction shocked Minerva. As she attempted to reach out and touch his forehead, Chris carelessly brushes her hand aside.

"...Your brand ..."

"I said I'm all right!"

"How this is called to be all right! Now is also not the crescent moon, why - what happened?"

Chris pushed on Minerva's shoulders to stand up. The fellow soldiers standing in the distance have gone. Only Nicolo finding something amiss with Chris and rushed back. Chris's instincts told him to pretend like nothing was wrong, so he literally dragged his feed and walked away.

"Chris! In the end what happened, come on tell me! The brand of the beast--" said Minerva.

"Aren't you the same!?" Chris was intent on covering Minerva's voice, so he could not help but shout: "You won't tell me anything about it!"

He could hear a sound like ice shattering in his ears-- What, what am I talking about...

--I'm blaming her again how ...

Chris biting his lower lip, slid his head slightly to the side to peek with the corner of his eyes at Minerva. Minerva could not help but stare straight at Chris. It looked like she was about to burst in rage, he couldn't resist a tremor on his lips.

--I shouldn't have blurted out that sentence, I'm not supposed to say such things to her ...However, everything was too late. Chris can't think of ways to solve this. So he ran away.

"... Hey, Hey! In the end what happened to you?"

He rushed passed Nicolo, not even looking at him. Nicolo's voice felt like it was overlapping with the voices of the dead, if he was even a little bit slow, it felt like he was going to be swallowed by the darkness.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-29T13:49:32Z

Irbored:

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-29T13:48:12Z

Irbored:

'''Comments''' 

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense.

She does not become aware of that in the past. She becomes aware right at that point in time. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 06:20, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"From the moment she began to accept supporting vision predicted, she means not to sleep, and gradually became a habit. From the moment she started having prophecy's, it would not allow her to sleep soundly, gradually it became a habit." . No it's not meant as a repeat. When I translate I do write it first as a rough draft (1st sentence) then i go over it a few times to write it "properly" so it makes sense. The 2nd sentence is the one that should have went in in the "final" version. You might see more stuff like these, because i don't go over the entire chapter to proofread. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:10, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"Your Majesty, I humbly offer greet you. " . This kind of stuff is also bad. Should be something like "I humbly offer my greetings" or "i humbly greet you". This happens when i have one idea in my head then i start writing and think of something else that sounds better xD.[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:18, 26 December 2013 (CST)

You should also add yourself as an editor if you will actively edit the volume. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:12, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Yes that line should be "I heard that you were recommended by Father and Lord Galerius... You've seen father?" [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 09:46, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Give me 1-2 paragraphs so I know what you are talking about [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 05:14, 27 December 2013 (CST)

" But it's long. Like really long." = how many lines are we talking about?. The reason I don't proofread is because I don't have the time to go over everything again and again. So if you're talking about a whole chapter ="really long" then really don't bother. I'm not trying to be an ass or anything but it takes me 7-10 hours to translate each chapter.

SO as I said before just do your best and try not to add context or change the tenses. If you change the tense to a sentence and the meaning seems to have changed then don't change it.

On the 2nd point, the discussions for chapters should be in the discussion page for that chapter. If you write on my talk page which I do clean up, then the next person who comes wont be able to see the discussion.
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:45, 27 December 2013 (CST)

They are different. When it narrates about places and locations it's BOTH past tense and PRESENT tense.

"North west of the Holy Capital the Emperor has a palace called the Emerald Palace. " The emperor has had, currently has, and will have in the future the Palace called emerald palace. unless the palace will vanish.
present tense is correct. past tense is also fine. I see no problem with either.

"this is one of the oldest buildings -"
"this was one of the oldest buildings -"

this doesn't change the the context at all. When I said don't change the tense was for stuff like the one where I pointed out.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense. you changed an ACTION that was happening NOW to something that happened in the PAST.

All conversation happen in the preset. So it's always "x said" , "y said", never "x has said " "y had said "

Just do your best. And don't change the meaning of a sentence. That's all I said.

P.S. this is what i call getting technical.

Grammar - Verb/Tense: In English much information is carried by the use of auxiliaries and by verb inflections: is/are/were, eat/eats/ate/eaten, etc. Chinese, on the other hand, is an uninflected language and conveys meaning through word order, adverbials or shared understanding of the context. The concept of time in Chinese is not handled through the use of different tenses and verb forms, as it is in English. For all these reasons it is not surprising that Chinese learners have trouble with the complexities of the English verb system.

Since Chinese modals do not convey such a wide range of meaning, Chinese learners may fail to use English modals sufficiently. This can result in them seeming peremptory when making requests, suggestions, etc.

http://esl.fis.edu/grammar/langdiff/chinese.htm
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:53, 28 December 2013 (CST)

This servant is a derogatory male reference. I, your servant is a derogatory woman reference. Do not change those. If you change humble to lowly you will have to change ALL the parts to lowly. They are both fine imo but that's the way he speaks. Your humble servant, this humble servant , my humble self etc. It's how lower nobility refers to some higher nobility. Francesca also uses Your servant sometimes when talking to Minerva and in the Archbishop chapter she uses a really low derogatory that i wrote as I, Your sevant... because it's nearly impossible to translate in English.

Frankly i'd leave it as is.

"as if he wanted to hear that this is was not a problem." this is in regards to himself not to silvia. As in he wanted to hear that where he worked and what he did in the past was a not a problem. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 07:48, 29 December 2013 (CST)

'''Expressing Gratitude'''

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-28T21:01:34Z

Irbored:

User talk:Irbored

2013-12-28T21:00:08Z

Irbored: Replaced content with "'''Comments''' '''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' '''Expressing Gratitude''' "

'''Comments''' 

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

'''Expressing Gratitude'''

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-28T20:53:16Z

Irbored:

'''Comments''' 

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense.

She does not become aware of that in the past. She becomes aware right at that point in time. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 06:20, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"From the moment she began to accept supporting vision predicted, she means not to sleep, and gradually became a habit. From the moment she started having prophecy's, it would not allow her to sleep soundly, gradually it became a habit." . No it's not meant as a repeat. When I translate I do write it first as a rough draft (1st sentence) then i go over it a few times to write it "properly" so it makes sense. The 2nd sentence is the one that should have went in in the "final" version. You might see more stuff like these, because i don't go over the entire chapter to proofread. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:10, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"Your Majesty, I humbly offer greet you. " . This kind of stuff is also bad. Should be something like "I humbly offer my greetings" or "i humbly greet you". This happens when i have one idea in my head then i start writing and think of something else that sounds better xD.[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:18, 26 December 2013 (CST)

You should also add yourself as an editor if you will actively edit the volume. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:12, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Yes that line should be "I heard that you were recommended by Father and Lord Galerius... You've seen father?" [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 09:46, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Give me 1-2 paragraphs so I know what you are talking about [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 05:14, 27 December 2013 (CST)

" But it's long. Like really long." = how many lines are we talking about?. The reason I don't proofread is because I don't have the time to go over everything again and again. So if you're talking about a whole chapter ="really long" then really don't bother. I'm not trying to be an ass or anything but it takes me 7-10 hours to translate each chapter.

SO as I said before just do your best and try not to add context or change the tenses. If you change the tense to a sentence and the meaning seems to have changed then don't change it.

On the 2nd point, the discussions for chapters should be in the discussion page for that chapter. If you write on my talk page which I do clean up, then the next person who comes wont be able to see the discussion.
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:45, 27 December 2013 (CST)

They are different. When it narrates about places and locations it's BOTH past tense and PRESENT tense.

"North west of the Holy Capital the Emperor has a palace called the Emerald Palace. " The emperor has had, currently has, and will have in the future the Palace called emerald palace. unless the palace will vanish.
present tense is correct. past tense is also fine. I see no problem with either.

"this is one of the oldest buildings -"
"this was one of the oldest buildings -"

this doesn't change the the context at all. When I said don't change the tense was for stuff like the one where I pointed out.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense. you changed an ACTION that was happening NOW to something that happened in the PAST.

All conversation happen in the preset. So it's always "x said" , "y said", never "x has said " "y had said "

Just do your best. And don't change the meaning of a sentence. That's all I said.

P.S. this is what i call getting technical.

Grammar - Verb/Tense: In English much information is carried by the use of auxiliaries and by verb inflections: is/are/were, eat/eats/ate/eaten, etc. Chinese, on the other hand, is an uninflected language and conveys meaning through word order, adverbials or shared understanding of the context. The concept of time in Chinese is not handled through the use of different tenses and verb forms, as it is in English. For all these reasons it is not surprising that Chinese learners have trouble with the complexities of the English verb system.

Here are some typical verb/tense mistakes:

What do you do? (i.e. What are you doing?) (wrong tense)
I will call you as soon as I will get there. (wrong tense)
She has got married last Saturday. (wrong tense)
She good teacher. (missing copula)
How much you pay for your car? (missing auxiliary)
I wish I am rich. (indicative instead of subjunctive)
English commonly expresses shades of meaning with modal verbs. Think for example of the increasing degree of politeness of the following instructions:

Open the window, please.
Could you open the window, please?
Would you mind opening the window, please?
Since Chinese modals do not convey such a wide range of meaning, Chinese learners may fail to use English modals sufficiently. This can result in them seeming peremptory when making requests, suggestions, etc.

http://esl.fis.edu/grammar/langdiff/chinese.htm
[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 14:53, 28 December 2013 (CST)
'''Expressing Gratitude'''

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration Page

2013-12-28T20:18:12Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==''Tsurugi no Joonu no Rakuin no Ko'' Series==

===Volume 1===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 11 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Afterword - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''

===Volume 2===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] ~40%
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Afterword - [[User: irbored|irbored]]

===Volume 3===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 4===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 5===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 6===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 7===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 8===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-27T20:45:27Z

Irbored:

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-27T20:45:07Z

Irbored:

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-27T11:14:57Z

Irbored:

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration Page

2013-12-26T18:33:48Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==''Tsurugi no Joonu no Rakuin no Ko'' Series==

===Volume 1===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 11 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Afterword - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''

===Volume 2===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] ~10%
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Afterword - [[User: irbored|irbored]]

===Volume 3===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 4===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 5===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 6===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 7===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 8===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2013-12-26T18:33:24Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==
*April 10, 2013 - Volume 1 completed

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (Does contain spoilers!)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2013-12-26T18:33:02Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==
*April 10, 2013 - Volume 1 completed

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (Does contain spoilers!)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]] ~10%
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

User talk:Irbored

2013-12-26T15:55:01Z

Irbored: Replaced content with "'''Comments''' '''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' '''Expressing Gratitude''' "

'''Comments''' 

'''Editing Check for TnJtRnK''' 

'''Expressing Gratitude'''

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-26T15:46:39Z

Irbored:

Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense.

She does not become aware of that in the past. She becomes aware right at that point in time. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 06:20, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"From the moment she began to accept supporting vision predicted, she means not to sleep, and gradually became a habit. From the moment she started having prophecy's, it would not allow her to sleep soundly, gradually it became a habit." . No it's not meant as a repeat. When I translate I do write it first as a rough draft (1st sentence) then i go over it a few times to write it "properly" so it makes sense. The 2nd sentence is the one that should have went in in the "final" version. You might see more stuff like these, because i don't go over the entire chapter to proofread. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:10, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"Your Majesty, I humbly offer greet you. " . This kind of stuff is also bad. Should be something like "I humbly offer my greetings" or "i humbly greet you". This happens when i have one idea in my head then i start writing and think of something else that sounds better xD.[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:18, 26 December 2013 (CST)

You should also add yourself as an editor if you will actively edit the volume. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:12, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Yes that line should be "I heard that you were recommended by Father and Lord Galerius... You've seen father?" [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 09:46, 26 December 2013 (CST)

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-26T14:18:07Z

Irbored:

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-26T14:12:07Z

Irbored:

Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing.

Your changed "Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ..." which was present tense to " Minerva was lying down, looking at this image - at that moment, she was aware that ..." to past tense.

She does not become aware of that in the past. She becomes aware right at that point in time. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 06:20, 26 December 2013 (CST)

"From the moment she began to accept supporting vision predicted, she means not to sleep, and gradually became a habit. From the moment she started having prophecy's, it would not allow her to sleep soundly, gradually it became a habit." . No it's not meant as a repeat. When I translate I do write it first as a rough draft (1st sentence) then i go over it a few times to write it "properly" so it makes sense. The 2nd sentence is the one that should have went in in the "final" version. You might see more stuff like these, because i don't go over the entire chapter to proofread. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:10, 26 December 2013 (CST)

You should also add yourself as an editor if you will actively edit the volume. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 08:12, 26 December 2013 (CST)

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-26T14:10:12Z

Irbored:

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines

2013-12-26T12:50:51Z

Irbored:

This page serves to supplement the general [[Format guideline|format/style guideline page]] to minimize inconsistencies in formatting, style, naming, etc., among different translators and editors. Please go through [[Format guideline|that page]] before this page if you have not done so yet. Any new suggestions or disagreements with the guidelines are welcome. '''When using the talk pages, please sign your posts using the signature button.''' The project supervisor (if he/she exists) shall have the final say. Before suggesting a change, do bear in mind the impact of the change to already translated content and weigh that against the value and importance of the change.

'''Warning: This page contains possible spoilers!'''

=Names & Terminology=
Translators who encounter a '''recurring''' term or name not listed here are encouraged to update this list. If in doubt, discuss on the talk page or in the forums for input from other Japanese raw readers.

==Names==
*ミネルヴァ --> Minerva

=Names & Terminology Chinese=

==Names==

===Characters===

克里斯 - Chris

克里斯托弗洛 - Christopher Flores (CRISTOFORO FLORES)

米娜娃 - Minerva

希尔维雅 - Silvia

朱力欧 - Giulio / Julio

吉尔伯特 - Gilbert / GILBERTO

宝拉 - Paola

蜜娜 - Meena

弗兰契丝嘉 - Francesca

榭萝妮希卡 - Lady Luonisica -- Lady Hieronihica -- Wistaria Sicard --

路裘斯 - Lucius

迪罗涅斯 - Dirogne (of house epimex)

提贝烈斯-尼洛斯 - Tiberius-Nyross (the emperor)

格雷烈斯 - Galerius / Galelius --- Galerius Nero

杰米尼亚尼 - Geminiani

柯尼勒斯 - Cornelius

===Houses/Clans & Special Names===

大公 - Grand Duke / Archduke

银卵骑士团 -Order of the Silver Egg ( Silver Egg Knight Regiment)

守护骑士 - Guardian Knight -- Personal Knight

圣王国 - Holy Kingdom

尼洛斯 -Nyross / Nilos

艾比梅斯 - Epimex

葛齐欧 - Geriou / Greco

白蔷薇骑士 - White Rose Knight

札帕尼亚骑士 - Gianni Campagna Knights

信院 - Theological Academy

内宫总司 - Palace Security

帕露凯 - Palkai / Palkai church

『战场上洒盐的死神』 - <Salt Spraying Soul Reaper on the Battlefield>

象征诸神之力 - The symbol of the gods strength

吃人幸运的野兽 - Beast that devoured fortune

烙印 - Stigma

刻印 - Mark of Stigma

印记 - brand

圣巡 - holy patrol (?pilgrimage?)

杜克神 - 杜克神的 - Dushanda (Duke of God/ Duke of the Gods/ Duque God / ?Tuekay?)

天鹅徽章 - The Swan Insignia

在内宫 - Inner palace

女狐狸 - vixen (female fox -- nickname for Francesca)

===Places & Events===

塔雷米雅 - Takamiya

埃勒维雷欧斯 - Elleweleos

哈德利雅奴斯 - Hadrianous

翡翠宫 - Emerald Palace

圣都 - Holy Capital

王城 - 王城的 - Imperial Capital

梅德齐亚 - Medoccia ( Medoccea / Meddecia)

布劳佛瓦 - Blaufous

札卡利亚 - Zaccaria

札卡立耶斯戈 - Zaccariesco / Zaccariesco Castle

普林齐诺坡 - Princinopolis - Prinzi Novoro

圣座 - Holy Seat (of Princinopolis )

圣卡立昂 - 圣卡利昂 - Santcarillon - St. Carillon

公国 - Principality (Principality Coalition)

维内拉利亚 - Weneralia

{{SimpleNav}}

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines

2013-12-26T12:49:54Z

Irbored: /* Houses/Clans & Special Names */

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines

2013-12-26T12:46:52Z

Irbored: /* Names & Terminology Chinese */

This page serves to supplement the general [[Format guideline|format/style guideline page]] to minimize inconsistencies in formatting, style, naming, etc., among different translators and editors. Please go through [[Format guideline|that page]] before this page if you have not done so yet. Any new suggestions or disagreements with the guidelines are welcome. '''When using the talk pages, please sign your posts using the signature button.''' The project supervisor (if he/she exists) shall have the final say. Before suggesting a change, do bear in mind the impact of the change to already translated content and weigh that against the value and importance of the change.

'''Warning: This page contains possible spoilers!'''

=Names & Terminology=
Translators who encounter a '''recurring''' term or name not listed here are encouraged to update this list. If in doubt, discuss on the talk page or in the forums for input from other Japanese raw readers.

==Names==
*ミネルヴァ --> Minerva

=Names & Terminology Chinese=

==Names==

===Characters===

克里斯 - Chris

克里斯托弗洛 - Christopher Flores (CRISTOFORO FLORES)

米娜娃 - Minerva

希尔维雅 - Silvia

朱力欧 - Giulio / Julio

吉尔伯特 - Gilbert / GILBERTO

宝拉 - Paola

蜜娜 - Meena

弗兰契丝嘉 - Francesca

榭萝妮希卡 - Lady Luonisica -- Lady Hieronihica -- Wistaria Sicard --

路裘斯 - Lucius

迪罗涅斯 - Dirogne (of house epimex)

提贝烈斯-尼洛斯 - Tiberius-Nyross (the emperor)

格雷烈斯 - Galerius / Galelius --- Galerius Nero

杰米尼亚尼 - Geminiani

柯尼勒斯 - Cornelius

===Houses/Clans & Special Names===

大公 - Grand Duke / Archduke

守护骑士 - Guardian Knight -- Personal Knight

圣王国 - Holy Kingdom

尼洛斯 -Nyross / Nilos

艾比梅斯 - Epimex

葛齐欧 - Geriou / Greco

白蔷薇骑士 - White Rose Knight

札帕尼亚骑士 - Gianni Campagna Knights

信院 - Theological Academy

内宫总司 - Palace Security

帕露凯 - Palkai / Palkai church

『战场上洒盐的死神』 - <Salt Spraying Soul Reaper on the Battlefield>

象征诸神之力 - The symbol of the gods strength

吃人幸运的野兽 - Beast that devoured fortune

烙印 - Stigma

刻印 - Mark of Stigma

印记 - brand

圣巡 - holy patrol (?pilgrimage?)

杜克神 - 杜克神的 - Dushanda (Duke of God/ Duke of the Gods/ Duque God / ?Tuekay?)

天鹅徽章 - The Swan Insignia

在内宫 - Inner palace

女狐狸 - vixen (female fox -- nickname for Francesca)

===Places & Events===

塔雷米雅 - Takamiya

埃勒维雷欧斯 - Elleweleos

哈德利雅奴斯 - Hadrianous

翡翠宫 - Emerald Palace

圣都 - Holy Capital

王城 - 王城的 - Imperial Capital

梅德齐亚 - Medoccia ( Medoccea / Meddecia)

布劳佛瓦 - Blaufous

札卡利亚 - Zaccaria

札卡立耶斯戈 - Zaccariesco / Zaccariesco Castle

普林齐诺坡 - Princinopolis - Prinzi Novoro

圣座 - Holy Seat (of Princinopolis )

圣卡立昂 - 圣卡利昂 - Santcarillon - St. Carillon

公国 - Principality (Principality Coalition)

维内拉利亚 - Weneralia

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines

2013-12-26T12:44:46Z

Irbored:

This page serves to supplement the general [[Format guideline|format/style guideline page]] to minimize inconsistencies in formatting, style, naming, etc., among different translators and editors. Please go through [[Format guideline|that page]] before this page if you have not done so yet. Any new suggestions or disagreements with the guidelines are welcome. '''When using the talk pages, please sign your posts using the signature button.''' The project supervisor (if he/she exists) shall have the final say. Before suggesting a change, do bear in mind the impact of the change to already translated content and weigh that against the value and importance of the change.

'''Warning: This page contains possible spoilers!'''

=Names & Terminology=
Translators who encounter a '''recurring''' term or name not listed here are encouraged to update this list. If in doubt, discuss on the talk page or in the forums for input from other Japanese raw readers.

==Names==
*ミネルヴァ --> Minerva

=Names & Terminology Chinese=

==Names==
===Characters===
克里斯 - Chris
克里斯托弗洛 - Christopher Flores (CRISTOFORO FLORES)
米娜娃 - Minerva
希尔维雅 - Silvia
朱力欧 - Giulio / Julio
吉尔伯特 - Gilbert / GILBERTO
宝拉 - Paola
蜜娜 - Meena
弗兰契丝嘉 - Francesca
榭萝妮希卡 - Lady Luonisica -- Lady Hieronihica -- Wistaria Sicard --
路裘斯 - Lucius
迪罗涅斯 - Dirogne (of house epimex)
提贝烈斯-尼洛斯 - Tiberius-Nyross (the emperor)
格雷烈斯 - Galerius / Galelius --- Galerius Nero
杰米尼亚尼 - Geminiani
柯尼勒斯 - Cornelius

===Houses/Clans & Special Names===
守护骑士 - Guardian Knight -- Personal Knight
圣王国 - Holy Kingdom
尼洛斯 -Nyross / Nilos
艾比梅斯 - Epimex
葛齐欧 - Geriou / Greco
白蔷薇骑士 - White Rose Knight
札帕尼亚骑士 - Gianni Campagna Knights
信院 - Theological Academy
内宫总司 - Palace Security
帕露凯 - Palkai / Palkai church

『战场上洒盐的死神』 - <Salt Spraying Soul Reaper on the Battlefield>
象征诸神之力 - The symbol of the gods strength
吃人幸运的野兽 - Beast that devoured fortune
烙印 - Stigma
刻印 - Mark of Stigma
印记 - brand

圣巡 - holy patrol (?pilgrimage?)
杜克神 - 杜克神的 - Dushanda (Duke of God/ Duke of the Gods/ Duque God / ?Tuekay?)
天鹅徽章 - The Swan Insignia
在内宫 - Inner palace
女狐狸 - vixen (female fox -- nickname for Francesca)
===Places & Events===
塔雷米雅 - Takamiya
埃勒维雷欧斯 - Elleweleos
哈德利雅奴斯 - Hadrianous
翡翠宫 - Emerald Palace
圣都 - Holy Capital
王城 - 王城的 - Imperial Capital
梅德齐亚 - Medoccia ( Medoccea / Meddecia)
布劳佛瓦 - Blaufous
札卡利亚 - Zaccaria
札卡立耶斯戈 - Zaccariesco / Zaccariesco Castle
普林齐诺坡 - Princinopolis - Prinzi Novoro
圣座 - Holy Seat (of Princinopolis )
圣卡立昂 - 圣卡利昂 - Santcarillon - St. Carillon
公国 - Principality (Principality Coalition)
维内拉利亚 - Weneralia

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2013-12-26T12:27:10Z

Irbored: /* Format Standards */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==
*April 10, 2013 - Volume 1 completed

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (Does contain spoilers!)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-26T12:20:56Z

Irbored:

User talk:Xersax

2013-12-26T12:18:32Z

Irbored: Created page with "Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing. ~~~~"

Please to not change the tense of the sentences while editing. [[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 06:18, 26 December 2013 (CST)

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2013-12-26T12:16:10Z

Irbored: /* Chapter 1 – Bloodstained Vision */ do not change tenses or add content if possible.

==Chapter 1 – Bloodstained Vision==

Babies just grow sparse hair, like infected at birth with blood-like red. She opened her eyes, looking at life first then the rays of light, and looking here.

A man surrounded the baby in front of his chest, bloodstained right hand holding a dagger, reflecting the candlelight. Blood was flowing through the handle ornate with wings, constantly dripping. Minerva lay down on the floor, looking at this image - in this moment, she became aware that...

(That is my blood ...)

Instantly, the chest pain made her aware of the icy stone tiles, and the blood's flowing heat.

Minerva clenched her teeth, trying to break away from the sense of pain.

(This death is not reality!)

Oracle - This was the bloodline power of the Queen, allowing Minerva to see into the future. Foresight was just one manifestation of this power.

Minerva wanted to cry out, but in the silent darkness only her slight shaking could be heard. She swallowed the blood gushing from her throat, feeling the pain in her entire body.

With her remaining strength she supported herself on the floor, barely looking up, seeing the man holding the baby.

(That hair ...)

(Is that my baby? I do not think so ... )

(Well, then ... this Oracle is ......)

The Man slowly walked to Minerva, stepping on the pool of blood, sending a sticky and dirty sound all around. He bent down, extending his hand near the bright candlelight.

(Who is it!)

(Who is to become my husband, and also kill me -)

The flames illuminated his face, making Minerva's body freeze.

That face, whether in a dream or reality, Minerva was familiar with it - he had black hair deeper than dark and snow-like skin. His childish face held remnants of tears, very phantom-like.

(- Chris ...)

(Oh no, Why would Chris ...)

(A lie! This is not true!)

Minerva silently screamed, the pool of blood tremoring slightly in the dark.

Chris was holding the baby, his face close to Minerva, the dagger from his hands, fell into the pool of blood. Minerva was now holding his hand in hers.

(This is not true - this future...)

(Chris is my husband?)

(Enough, do not look at me with such eyes. Do not cry for me -.)

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

"-That's enough!"

Minerva screamed, breaking through the atmosphere filled with the smell of blood, abruptly rising. The bedding slipped from her shoulders, the reality filled with the cold and dry air came into contact with her skin, she could not help but shiver.

"... Minerva, are you all right?"
[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 015.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
A voice reached her ears, making Minerva tremble slightly. She turned around, seeing the teenager from the dream in front of her.

The sight of the boy made Minerva inadvertently drift to her chest, her cheeks going red in an instant, her sight moving away from him. Minerva quickly looked down, exposing the rosy skin near the collar of her pajamas. She hastily pulled the blankets to cover herself.

"You... you..." Minerva with a tone full of reproach then said: "Why are you here!"

"Why what? Because you were talking in your sleep and seemed to be having a nightmare..."

"This is my room okay, why are you --"

Minerva stopped her trembling voice. She finally became conscious, and remembered where she was.

Two weeks ago, the Order of the Silver Egg saved the Queens that were held hostage, also managing to escape from a siege. The Holy Kingdom<ref group="2-1">'''Holy Kingdom ''': previously Celestial Kingdom</ref> sent thousands of soldiers to pursue them, however they managed to flee. But Francesca ordered the troops to stay vigilant and on standby in the barracks.

This was because the Holy Kingdom had stationed check-posts, so the Order of the Silver Egg had to remain alert. It was the first day they had returned, but they could not afford to slack off.

In normal times, Minerva would have slept in her bedroom inside the castle. But this time she had slept like the rest of the troops in the barracks - Chris and Gilbert's room was next to hers.

"I went to find him, but I'm sorry..."

Another voice came from the other side of the bed, Minerva turned around and saw a big-eyed brunette girl inspecting the room.

"Paola, you are also here!"

"But didn't you say that, if you were ever in pain, I should come over as soon as possible?" said Chris.

"Ah..."

Minerva felt her cheeks heating up all of a sudden.

"... You... Did you dream about anything?"

Chris asked. Minerva lowered her eyes.

She remembered the dream, with Chris killing her, with Chris holding the baby. The baby girl with blood-like red hair, it was the characteristic of her family bloodline.

"Minerva, did you have another dream in which you were killed?" said Chris.

"You shut up!" Minerva couldn't help but push Chris away. "You, you get out now!"

Chris looked perplexed.

"Does that mean... it was me again?"

"There's no need for you to say anything else, just get out, this is a woman's bedroom!"

"You are saying that, but you're still holding my hands so tightly..."

Chris stopped talking, Minerva suddenly realized that she was holding his hands. She flushed with anger and rudely let go of his hand, "You... You don't get me wrong, I, I just... All right! You get out! "

"Meena, you do this to Chris..."

"Paola you also get out!"

Minerva shouted, while pulling the blankets over her head. Even after hearing the pair of footsteps outside her door, she was still unable to think calmly.

(Why was Chris holding my child...)

Although Minerva fled the Kingdom from an early age, and did not receive a Queen's education, she still knew that dreaming was the way Queens received Oracle Visions.

(That dagger... just like the dagger that killed mother...)

Why is Chris - the vision should show the queen's husband from certain family lines, picked only from the three main houses... no, not just this problem. Minerva started paying attention to more important things, the heat from her cheeks spread all over her head.

(This, this is to make a baby... with Chris...)

She kicked the blanket, desperately trying to get rid of the "couple's night life" image from her head, in total disregard of her aching wounds.

"...Yes, Meena looks a bit strange... I think she's probably dreaming about..."

Through the blankets, Minerva heard Paola's voice. Then another voice said:

"Hey, Meena, you are not a clam - what's wrong?"

Minerva rubbed her red cheeks, then removed the blankets. She saw the honey-colored hair, eyes the color of the sea before dawn, and quickly turned away from her, showing her back.

"... Nothing is wrong" said Minerva.

She knew Francesca was aware of the problem, so she first turned her back to her. After hearing Francesca sigh, Minerva knew she was going to get to the heart of the matter, full of enthusiasm.

"Paola, you should leave, and no eavesdropping outside the door!"

"I, I would never!"

The sound of footsteps leaving the room could be heard, followed by the sound of the wooden door closing, and then only silence remained in the room.

Francesca abruptly pulled back the blankets, Minerva turned around to confront her, but Francesca was the first to step closer and kneel down near the bed, her golden hair hitting the floor.

"Your majesty, your servant is at your disposal."

"... I told you were not allowed to do this again."

"Her Majesty had little chance to this in solitude, occasionally you should enjoy the vassal etiquette, please. "

Francesca raised her head, exposing her devilish smile.

Minerva fled the throne, but she was still the Queen. The Dukes' family was her vassal, so Francesca was only obeying the proper customs. Although Minerva knew that herself she was still angry.

"Your majesty, how are you feeling? If you are not willing to talk with my humble self, you can treat me as a piece of furniture. After all, as your vassal, I only exist to serve you."

"... What furniture, I never considered you like this."

Minerva looked away, her arms crossed.

"Besides, I'm always troubling you... Although my attitude doesn't show it, I'm very grateful to you."

"Really? I am so happy!" Francesca took hold of both her hands, showing a cute smile. "My Queen told me what was in her heart?"

"Uhh, uhh..."

Minerva sat on the bed wiggling her feet, not knowing what to do.

In fact she had to apologize to Francesca because she had a lot of things that she didn't tell her. Things about Chris and the stigma<ref group="2-1">'''stigma ''': previously brand</ref> of the beast. Even though she thought Francesca ought to know without beating around the bush, but she never made things clear, and was in no hurry to do so. Therefore, Minerva hesitated. She did not know if she should tell Francesca - for mutual trust...

"Then I'm going to go about this another way, Meena." Francesca quickly changed her tone. "You are a troubled person. I can't force you to say something you want to keep a secret. How about, if I let you sleep in the same room as Chris."

"What are you - I, I have to say, but this is punishment!"

"The reason you don't want to talk, I'll tell you: you don't say it because I wanted to sleep with Chris."

"Fran-!"

Minerva's flaming red hair stood up. She quickly jumped out of the bed, rushing in front of Francesca.

"You really know how to provoke me - well, let's get to the point."

Minerva sat back on the bed, bringing her blankets closer, facing Francesca like a wolf stalking his prey. Francesca clearly played her, even for Minerva's outburst, it's probably just a waste of time.

Even so, Minerva is still trying to fight back, she turned her back to Francesca, and tucked her hands behind her.

After avoiding seeing her face to face, with that raptor-like gaze, Minerva found it easy to say the words from her heart.

"... I dreamed an Oracle prophecy."

She heard the surprise in Francesca, although behind her.

Before, Minerva never said the word "Oracle"; she did not want to think of herself as Queen, not wanting the pain and humiliation the Dukes treated as a gift from God.

But this dream, apart from "Oracle", there was no other word to call it.

Surprisingly, Francesca had been aware of this.

"Did you dream of the father?"

Minerva sighed. Standing behind her, was such a powerful woman. Fortunately, Francesca is not an enemy, she thought. Hesitating for some time, Minerva answered:

"... Yes, but... well..." stopping halfway, she once again went silent.

"Is it Chris?"

Minerva with a tornado-like momentum suddenly turned around and started throwing parts of the bedding.

"You, why are you -" she pounced on Francesca, grabbed her arms and shook violently: "Why did you even know this!"

"Your first reaction was very obvious; if it was anyone else, you might say the person's name, or don't know who the man is, right? Your grip can really strangle a cow, do not pinch so tight, okay?"

"Ah, ah..."

Minerva started heating up, a loose hand gave Francesca the opportunity to break free.

She feebly sat back on the bed, Francesca followed suit and sat beside her. Wearing sleeveless pajamas, the two side by side, slightly touching the skin.

"I have heard many people say that on the Grand Duke<ref group="2-1">'''Grand Duke ''': previously Archduke</ref> Cornelius forehead and back of the hand, there were some patterns." Francesca said.

Minerva clenched her fists.

In the siege of Santcarillon, Minerva and Chris took a battering ram with other commandos, where everyone witnessed Grand Duke Cornelius power. When Cornelius used the demon sword the back of his hand was engraved in light.

"It's hard to believe, Chris being associated with King candidates." said Francesca.

"Listening to Cornelius talking, it seems that Chris knew something." said Minerva.

"Yes, what the two men have in common ... First it's the stigma. "

The cursed stigma; the good fortune stigma ... Cornelius knew the origin of these two stigma. If a queen's husband must have this engraved, then Chris ...

"Where did Chris come from in the end... Meena, do you know?"

Minerva lowered her eyes, and shook her head ambiguously - or nod, even she did not know how to respond - however, Minerva thought she can no longer keep silent, she told Francesca everything she knows ...

Devouring the stigma of Fortune; What Chris experienced in the past ... Cursed fate thing...

After listening, Francesca's tone remained unchanged, "So this is what you have been keeping from me." She looked up to the ceiling taking a light breath, "I did not think I actually kept a Beast that devoured fortune. "

"You're not going... to drive out Chris..." Minerva looked over her shoulders to Francesca and asked in a whisper.

"I will not. I managed to find such a cute guardian. You and Chris are too reserved, not talking to me about such trivial matters."

"This is not trivial! The curse may put everyone in danger..."

"Are you sure?"

Minerva opened her mouth, staring into Francesca's beautiful eyes.

"Chris will devour everyone's fate? Have you confirmed this? Did you?"

"- But before he......"

"He was by my side for an entire month, did anything bad happen?"

"That's because I stopped him!"

"Really? Is that really the case?" Francesca smiled meaningfully.

"Regarding Chris, you don't know much do you? You don't know why he has a stigma, right?"

Minerva nodded. She thought that Chris himself might not know about it. But if Chris did know and didn't tell her... Minerva felt this thought eating away at her.

Francesca deliberately sighed.

"Truly sad, if every vision causes you pain."

"...You!" Minerva can't help but grab Francesca on the shoulder, "What are you thinking!"

"The Holy Kingdom wants the Queen to give birth to a child with Oracle powers, for this the current Queen has to be killed right?"

Minerva held a blank expression - Francesca was right. Minerva never thought anyone would guess this.

It's not easy to conceive an Oracle Queen from one generation to the next, because you can only give birth to one daughter, the family cannot grow big. Therefore, the Holy Kingdom must do everything to maintain the bloodline, the husband of the Queen must make the way for future generations of Oracles, by personally killing his wife.

The Oracle Queens can only predict their own painful experiences, so they can see the future where they are killed, and the person who kills her becomes the husband.

"Giving birth is also a painful experience, you can't predict this kind of pain right? And if you can, wedding Chris will make you happy right?" said Francesca.

"Y-Y-You -- what are you saying! What happiness!"

"If two people lived together raising children, the woman would be happy right?"

"You didn't even listen to me!" Minerva could not help but shout: "Chris is - because he can devour the future where I die, I stay close to him! Not because I wanted to be with him! "

"Really?" Francesca turned around and looked at her.

"Of course I'm not lying!" Minerva begins.

"In that case..." Francesca closed to Minerva's ear, and quietly asked: "If he was not marked, no Oracle -- Chris not staying by your side would not matter, then? "

Minerva stared at Francesca, words echoing in her mind -- if one day, she and Chris could break the shackles of their fate, what would happen then?

"This... This assumption..." Minerva's voice stopped in the throat, barely managing to spit it out. "I do not know... I never thought I -- no, I should say I could never have imagined it."

Since Minerva was born, she had this power. She can't imagine. What the idea that "if it weren't for this power" could mean. But after listening Francesca laughed:

"I don't know either... However, I think this is the answer you need to find."

"What are you saying?"

"No, ah. " Francesca laughed, put her hands on the shoulders of Minerva, and stood up.

"If Chris can devour the future where you die, then he can also find a way to distort the Oracle, isn't that right?"

"Ah... ah..."

"Then you have to tell him why."

Francesca said all this with a clear voice, Minerva looked up to see her sincere smile, the devilish smile all gone now.

(I know... I know I'm supposed to tell Chris about it, but... ）

(But for this to happen, I have to... Chris has to become my husband... making kids... together... tell him...)

How should she approach him to say this? Minerva did not know, it was hard to figure it out.

After bowing to Minerva, Francesca left the room. But she suddenly stopped in front of the door, and murmured: "... Your highness I don't not know if Silvia, might have also had a similar vision from the Oracle. "

Minerva was shocked.

(Yes! I never thought about it -- but it is possible!)

Before, Minerva had another vision where Chris killed her. And later, it even replaced her on the throne with her sister - Silvia also had the same Oracle. So now...

(For Christopher<ref group="2-1">'''Christopher''': previously Cristoforo (FYI: yes i know the author wanted the name to be cristoforo to sound italian. I'm still gonna use Christopher.)</ref> to become her husband, Cornelius had to die, that's why now she could see the new Oracle, such speculation was reasonable.)

This means that, Chris will replace Cornelius, to become the person the new queen has to marry. But why is it Chris...

Francesca had walked out of the room. From the corridor came a man's voice, which turned out to be Chris asking about Minerva. Minerva hastily closed the door, then went back to bed hugging her knees.

(Why... Why is Chris...）

(If Silvia also had the same Oracle vision...)

(What am I supposed to do...）

She closed her eyes, a touch of red floating in the dark.

That baby's eyes, and the tears on Chris' face...

(Why did I meet with Chris in such a cruel way - if we had met in different circumstances, or if one day we escape this fate...)

If so, what will happen...... Minerva did not know, but her chest was throbbing.

(...He - Chris with me, in the end that's what people do...)

A vivid memory came into her chaotic thoughts.

She remembered that moment, when Chris grasped her hand.

==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-1"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2013-12-24T11:34:52Z

Irbored: /* Updates */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==
*April 10, 2013 - Volume 1 completed

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers?)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration Page

2013-12-24T11:24:46Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==''Tsurugi no Joonu no Rakuin no Ko'' Series==

===Volume 1===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 11 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Afterword - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''

===Volume 2===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Afterword - [[User: irbored|irbored]]

===Volume 3===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 4===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 5===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 6===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 7===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 8===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2013-12-24T11:23:58Z

Irbored: /* Updates */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*December 24, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers?)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2013-12-24T11:22:33Z

Irbored: Created page with "==Chapter 4 – The False Queen == The Queen's day begins in the morning with the purification of her body. Queen's palace is located in the heart of Imperial Capital, with ..."

==Chapter 4 – The False Queen ==

The Queen's day begins in the morning with the purification of her body.

Queen's palace is located in the heart of Imperial Capital, with her bedchamber having a ceiling made of glass. The curtains that covered her bed did not reflect the sunlight and moonlight, ever since Silvia took the throne, she had never slept soundly even once.

But then again, the shallow sleep was not only because of the light; if trying to sleep soundly, she could not escape the pain brought about by her dreams. From the moment she began to accept supporting vision predicted, she means not to sleep, and gradually became a habit. From the moment she started having prophecy's, it would not allow her to sleep soundly, gradually it became a habit.

"Nourishing nectar of the heavens, sending down the sunlight, bestow upon us happiness..."

As Silvia , who was a shrine maiden, chanted the holy words, the first rays of the morning sun shone in a somber moment.

A maidservant helped dry her hair and body, and gave her a thin robe, then when she turned to go into the water to cleanse again she saw a figure standing there. It was a woman with a blue shawl covering her head. She was wearing holy garments embroidered with The Swan Insignia, symbol of the servants of our lord God Dushanda. She is the High Priestess of the Holy Kingdom, with her headquarter in the palace, Lady Luonisica.

"Your Majesty, I humbly offer greet you. " Lady Luonisica knelt down on the floor before Silvia, and knowingly asked: "Your Majesty, did you dream a Oracle Decree last night?"

The so-called Oracle Decree, that is Queen's most important prophecy - it showed that the Queen was killed by her husband.

"...H'm."

Silvia while not looking, replied in a low voice.

Within the palace the air of this woman, was always disturbing and dreading. Her smooth face, seemed to look like melted glass, her beautiful appearance had, since Silvia could remember, never showed signs of aging. She kept a close eye on her, making Silvia feel like she was being watched at all times.

"You said you haven't dreamed the Royal Consort's face?"

"H'm." Silvia did not tell the truth. However Lady Luonisica's silence made her wonder if her lies had not been seen through, a chill filled her heart -- even so, she did not plan on telling the truth.

She can't say, that the man who killed her was together with her sister, the young man Chris. She thought it was unspeakable.

(Why would he ...)

(Although his forehead and hands have a Mark of Stigma, but did he not say that he is a mercenary ... ... ）

The brand's are symbols of the gods power, only the three Grand Duke families are supposed to have them. Silvia does not understand, how could this boy named Chris have such a brand.

"Tomorrow this humble servant will bring men associated with the Great House of Epimex for an audience with your majesty, asking your majesty to carefully to look at their appearance."

"Good."

(There will be no results from this. Because that man is already at my sisters side.)

However, Silvia did not know if she could conceal the secret for long.

"Your Majesty has recently accepted the Oracle's blessing as one might expect, we might consider not using anymore drugs..."

Lady Luonisica's words made Silvia hold her shoulders and shake her head:"My throat hurts, no drugs."

The drugs Lady Luonisica refers to, is used to create acute pain. This helps the Oracle prophecy to be rendered in a more vivid way. The power of the Oracle in Silvia is weak, so she often needed to use this drug. Now she was refusing the drugs under the pretext of a cold, but she would have to use this drug again.

"Your servant understands, please take care of yourself Your Majesty." Lady Luonisica took two steps backward while wearing a false smile." However, Your Majesty, choosing a new Royal Consort is a national priority." Lord Cornelius dying was a very serious problem, The Holy Kingdom must hold the Weneralia Ceremony as soon as possible, please bear this in mind."

"... I know."

Then, when Silvia asked the shine maiden to help her with the purification bath, Lady Luonisica all of a sudden spoke saying:

"This humble servant heard that today Your Majesty will have a Guardian knight guarding you. 」

"A Guardian knight?"

Silvia stopped and turned again to face Lady Luonisica.

"Yes, this was ordered by the Emperor, apparently Grand Duke Galerius idea. This humble servant could not decline the Emperor's wishes, especially after all that happened not too long ago..."

Silvia too a deep breath. What she was referring to, was that the Grand Duke was stabbed in his chest, the Queen was also taken captive, all of this was previously unheard of, so the military had to be more alert.

"This humble servant, to avoid disrupting Her Majesty's thoughts, has accepted this arrangement without consulting you, please forgive me Your Majesty."

For Silvia, Lady Luonisica's frank speech made her feel uncomfortable. These people never consulted the Queen about important matters. And this thing with the Guardian knight right before the day he was about to assume his duties, made it impossible to refuse for Silvia.

(An additional person to monitor me...)

"The Guardian knight will be placed in a room in the northeast of the palace."

"This man will live in the Palace?"

Silvia could not help but feel surprised -- the rooms in the northeast of the palace are among the closest to the Queen's bedchamber on the same row. In the name of being the Guardian knight guarding the Queen, the room would have to be in a very close in order for him to protect the Queen. However even bearing that in mind, she could not see how Lady Luonisica could even agree to house a military man inside the center of the palace.

"Yes, this Guardian knight is called Giulio-Geminiani. Because his status is quite special, this humble servant thinks that in this matter the rules can be stretched ."

Lady Luonisica then went to recall the experiences of Giulio, making Silvia feel even more surprised. She did not think that this knight could have learned as a shrine maiden, and unexpectedly passed the tests.

(So then he had learned under the High Priestess, having been admitted into the Theological Academy, so that's how it is... If not for this, then it would have been impossible to be admitted to the palace.)

But Lady Luonisica then made one last statement:

"However, while this man has received vocational education, he wears armor, his body is still unclean, so please Your Majesty must not disclose the messages from your dreams. "

She did not even need to hear her say this. Even with Lady Luonisica is also so. Since her elder sister escaped from the Imperial Capital, she has not opened wide her heart to anybody. Not once. Whether the people three Grand Duke's, the palace clergy, all of them gathered with the intent to leech on her Oracle power.

She went back to her bedchamber, after the maidservants retreated, she fell down on the bed. Memories of that night, her first walk under the broad sky. Her Sister and her companions watching over her. While being full of painful memories of life, only this period of profound memories make her feel delightful.

(Someone stands behind my sister.)

(If you can, can you not let my sister live in such a place like me, and to forget of warfare...)

Closing her eyes, the dark face of Chris emerged -- the Oracle prophecy overlapping. In the prophecy, he was holding the baby, the dagger piercing Silvia's chest.

(However, my fate in the end is likely to be to get involved with a companion of my older sister...)

Silvia covered her face in the blanket, trying to fight back the mental and psychical pain.

Sunlight shed from the skylight above the glass dome of the bedchamber, Silvia awoke from her dream. Her whole body was aching all over. Barely a spot left untouched by pain.

(Drugs were mixed with the purification water...)

She realized this. Probably on Lady Luonisica's instructions –- of the three Grand Dukes one was missing, it made her feel very anxious ... Silvia held no wrath or mood to complain about this matter.

(I should tell her... that my husband to be is in Zaccaria...)

This idea passed from her mind, Silvia casually stroked her hair, letter herself quickly forget the idea.

(If I did so, then he and my sister would be in danger. And I... would be free of the drugs only temporary.)

She seized the lower hem of her clothes, making an effort. The clothes bit by bit split open with a shrill whining sound.

(So long as I endure patiently - I will endure, forever endure ...)

At the other end of the stone door's someone suddenly appeared. There are several footsteps, then a Shrine Maiden's voice came:

"Sorry to disturb Your Majesty."

"... Come on in."

Silvia with a melancholy voice answered, feeling unhappy in her heart.

The stone door with a winged wheel design was pushed open, Silvia almost called out in alarm. Along with the three Shrine Maiden there was one figure wearing armor.

"Your servant's and Her Majesty's Guardian knight have come."

Silvia could not help but stare at the knight's face, so he instantly blushed, and quickly looked down.

--So what, Lady Luonisica said was right... The knight has his hair bundled at the back of his head, with neat hair white like snow with slight traces of silver. His beauty and White Rose insignia give a very good impression. In the Theological Academy nobody found out he was a boy, Silvia did not believe at first, but seeing him now she didn't feel surprised about it.

The knight walking passed the old Shrine Maine came to the bed and knelled on the ground. When he bowed his head, the hair on his face was touching the ground as well.

"Revered Queen able to understand through and through destiny, and all of the Gods, I request to be allowed into Your Majesty's holy grace."<ref group="2-4">'''Revered Queen''': The whole line is a sort of ceremony used when meeting the Queen </ref>

The knight meticulously uttered the Holy Words. His voice sounding like a glass pearl, transparent and clear

"...You are permitted to be in my presence."

Silvia made a brief response and tried to motion him to stand up. However the knight's forehead was still pressing on the floor, his ears red at the base all along didn't move -- what's going on...

"Go ahead raise your head."

"Yes... No, I fear... That... Your servant," he paused for a moment then continued, "Your Majesty... Your Majesty just woke up, and did not change clothes..."

Silvia did not understand what he meant at first, thought only to find, here is her bedchamber, and she had just woke up, so she looked to examine her clothes.

In fact, Silvia did not for a long time realize what the problem was. After all since she was a child there have always been many people entering and leaving her bedchambers. But they were all Shrine Maiden's or other servants of God. And now although this knight looks like a girl, excluding the Emperor he was the first "man" to enter her bedchamber.

This time Silvia suddenly became embarrassed, hurriedly pulled the hem on her collar and the blankets, covering all parts bellow then neck.

"T-This you don't have to mind... starting today you will be working as a guard inside the Palace, don't mind the little things."

Silvia despite being aware that her voice was slightly pitched, could not suppress it. The knight then looked up, gazing into Silvia eyes but inexplicably showing sadness.

(Sadness – no it's not right, pity? Why does this person look at me like this ... ）

Silvia was astonished, she suppressed the remaining pain to open her mouth to say to the knight:

"Name?"

"This humble servant is your vasal of lower nobility from Geriou - Geminiani's son, named Giulio."

"I heared that you were recommended by and Lord Galerius... You've seen father?"

"Yes. However because of the Emperor's slight illness, this humble servant couldn't stay for long in his presence, but received instructions to come here directly to protect the Queen."

--According to what this man is saying, he is a spy sent by the Grand Duke faction... It's been a long time since Silvia has seen her own father Emperor Tiberius-Nyross<ref group="2-4">'''Nyross''': written 尼洛斯 - I'm guess it's the house name... so Minerva and Silvia would also be Minerva-Nyross and Silvia-Nyross ... might simply be Nilos instead.</ref>, but she still remembered cunning lynx eyes. As for the the king's brother, Galerius-Nyross, Silvia also rarely needs to meet him. This man is also seeking to expand the power and influence of the Grand Duke, both he and the Emperor are not concerned with her safety. This Guardian knight they sent her, his purpose is only to contain Lady Luonisica and her group in the shrine, while he gives information on the Queen to the Royal Consort's.

"The rest of you step outside, I have something to ask Giulio."

The three Shrine Maiden's did not know what to do, their faces were filled with doubts, hesitating to leave the two of them alone. But Silvia glared at them once, and they left in a panic after nodding. Silvia had found that, because of the pain in her body, both her attitude or way of speaking appeared very intolerant. It seemed like the medicine was really useful.

Silvia switched her view back to Giulio, his eyes can't help but form tears -- what is this? Is this man really a spy... she could not help buy suspect this until now - however it seemed like he might even be hesitant of plucking out a flower, a spy...

"I ask you, before you received this task, what were you doing?"

This question makes Giulio's face a little disappointed, as if he wanted to hear that this is was not a problem.

"This humble servant originally served as a swordsmanship adviser at Elleweleos township in His Highness Crown forces."

He was previously a swordsmanship adviser, responsible for training the Palace Guards as well as the Holy Kingdom troops, it was a very important position, and didn't think that young people like him could take up the post. Shen then remembered, the swordsmanship instructor for the Emperor was a very bold and uninhibited man, leaving most of the work to his disciples he went and traveled the world, Giulio is probably one of that man's disciples.

--Why would father and Galerius send such an important figure to be my Guardian knight? Is there some secret in the palace that they want to learn of...

"... I have Dushanda's blessing and can foresee any life-threatening danger, so I do not need any Guardian knight. You know this, do you not?"

Silvia asked something already known. This person was once a Shrine Maiden that served in the royal court, he must know this matter.

"Your servant knows." Giulio while placing the hand to his chest, face filled with grief. "But Your Majesty, when you have to make contact and obtain that knowledge, your body will be filled with pain."

This sentence made Silvia's whole body heat up just a bit, eyes focused on Giulio.

"Your servant working as a Guardian knight, hope to stay close to Her Majesty and even if only a little bit share the pain."

(Sharing - my pain?)

(This man... What is he talking about?)

She had never heard anything like this, not to mention the phrase just now was said from a warrior's mouth ...

"Your humble servant will from now on live in the palace, and in the future during the Holy Patrol, Your Holy Majesty will on the occasion share the company of your humble servant, if Your Majesty can please grant this.' Giulio knelled and touched the forehead to the ground in expression of deep respect. "This humble servant will be inseparable from Your Majesty and never complain."

Silvia's brain was filled with confusing thoughts.

The so-called Holy Patrol, was the Queen visiting the places of the Kingdom, to determine whether a natural disaster, rebellion or criminal activity was going to happen. This time around due to the deterioration of her health it was suspended. But the three houses still went before the Emperor to call for Silvia to resume this activity.

(This is a man my father sent... I must not neglect to take precautions.)

Silvia secretly told herself, and clamped down on the clothes and bedding. She nodded and managed to squeeze out in a small voice, to respond: "I understand, you can stand down. "

However, Giulio heard the words but did not do so, still kneeling, he stared up at Silvia. His gaze deeply punctured Silvia's heart, making her unable to look him in the eyes -- why, why does this man seem to want to see me crying...

"What's wrong? Did i not ask you to stand down?"

"Your Highness... what can one do?"

"What, What can one do?"

"This humble servant would like to ask, Your Highness who is now in pain, is there nothing this humble servant can do to help?"

Silvia could not help but swallow a deep breath, she had been discovered by him, the was was suffering throughout her body, he found out... why? How does he know? Does he know that the Queen because of her Oracle powers, must live in pain all day -- impossible, even if he went to the Theological Academy, they should not have told Shrine Maiden such a thing...

-- Did he notice my pain, just by looking at my reactions...

Silvia looked away, her sight moving to her own lap, and said while trembling: "You, what nonsense are you speaking... Stand down!"

Giulio deeply saluted. In his action, Silvia seemed to see his tears dripping onto the floor. Then, when he turned toward the door, Silvia unknowingly stopped him: "... Giulio."

"Yes!"

That face turned like a storm, Silvia could not stand this brilliant expression and retreated.

(Not good, could it be that I wish to say something to him... )

Silvia quickly shook her head, disposing of the idea that came to her mind.

"Nothing ... if something happens I'll call you."

"This humble servant will attend at any time!"

Giulio's voice was filled with joy, so hyper it made Silvia puzzle.

She watched Giulio's back as he left and closed the decorated stone door. Silvia then buried her face in the bed. Before long, she found her body in pain, this Knight inexplicably left doubts in her mind.

(This is a man my father sent... I must not neglect to take precautions.)

Silvia constantly reminded herself in her mind.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

Wind swept over the city walls, above the purple banners of the Holy Kingdom army making it sound like harp-like burst of noise. Beneath the walls of groups of wagons, coaches and soldiers constantly traveling back and forth, a rusty smell filling the air.

Galerius slightly lifted his sight, hills overlooking the river and on the other side the beautiful streets-cape of the Holy Capital. Here is the Holy Capital perimeter defensive positions - Hadrianous military fortress. There are now tens of thousands of Holy Kingdom armed forces, laid out for the Kingdom wartime alert.

"Lord Galerius, I'm sorry, you must be busy."

Galerius looked back in the direction of the sound. A tall figure was coming from the observation deck towards him. This man has a boxy face, a pair of sharp eyes, body armor outside covered with a purple cape. He is a Royal Consort-Lucius.

Lucius has four attendants behind him. Four attendants dressed in light armor, wearing only a breastplate, sword tied around the waist. They patted their scabbard, while respectful saluting Galerius.

"It is the first time i see you wearing armor like this, it really doesn't suit you." Galerius grunted with ridicule.

"Isn't it also valid for Lord Galerius also? Your body is no longer suitable to wearing this kind of armor."

Lucius choked on his laughter, Galerius looked inspected himself revealing a wry-smile under his purple shawl. He had once more put on his armor, after many decades. The three Grand Duke House's in order to increase their prestige, had always had their Grand Duke's serve as generals in the army, it was almost an obligation. But in fact during the last few years, because Cornelius was specialized in military strategy, almost all the work in this area was left to him.

"At present I'm not able to wear it?" Galerius unconsciously sighed.

"It's merely a ceremony to assume command, why have one so heavy?" Lucius asked.

"It's not just the ceremony, I just though the general should look like this, it should raise the morale."

Galerius said this in spite of Lucius attendants being present, he made no secret of his discontent. In fact the negative comments regarding the general succession already got out, so there's no need to fear anything.

"Don't you in fact think that doing it like this is also clever?" Lucius frowned slightly.

"Yeah, it was clever. But I am very cold in this thing. "

At this time, Lucius moved his line of sight underneath the city walls. Galerius also looked in the same direction. An army appeared on the stairs extending out of a corridor. In front of this mammoth army, a man wearing armor, awe-inspiring and wrapped in embroidered logo, everything looked very elegant. This person's age is the same as Galerius and it should be a little less then fifty. The color of his cape is also purple.

This man in the purple cape looked somewhat similar to Cornelius, however their temperament was impossible to discern.

(If Cornelius had lived more then three decades, he might have looked like this...)

What Galerius imagined was not a pleasant thought.

"Ah, this guy hasn't yet accepted his orders, and he already has his flag up."

Lucius said mockingly.

"With such a large group of servants in the back, he should not think himself as a Royal Consort, right? "

"Exactly."

Galerius was not pleased how his whisper echoed – this time, his line of sight moved to the man on the right below his eyes and on the stairs. The man had a proud smile on his face, then saluted, he only reluctantly nodded in response.

Dirogne Epimex, he is the father of the Royal Consort Cornelius who was killed.

"I heard, this guy because of his previous acts of debauchery, has been driven out of the Epimex home?"

Hearing Galerius ask, Lucius nodded: "Even his tittle of a knight and manor were confiscated. In recent years because of the war sweeping the land, he was allowed an opportunity to take a small number of Knights and vent his anger on the battlefield. I heard that when he was the lord of Blaufous it wasn't exaggerated, for any woman in the fiefdom, or entering the city to not enter his grasp."

Galerius heard a snort of disdain, "It was the first time one of the three Grand Duke Houses was so loathed. I really think Cornelius died too soon..."

"Seeing the father of Cornelius I can really appreciate why the subject of family was so taboo with him." Lucius laughed along.

However, what Cornelius thought in the past does not matter anymore, because if the seat of Royal Consort is vacant, then it will be filled for the time being by the first rank relative - if the father is alive, then he will take the seat - he will also take the leadership of the House.

So Dirogne had won and became the patriarch in an important position, he became the Grand Duke of the House and began to display his arrogance.

"I heard this man's man's outrageous practices, he even gives the Senate a headache -- he seems to have went to them and asked titles and the like."

"Oh? I also heard that he asked for the Imperial Capital to be move." Lucius tone sounded like he was enjoying himself.

"The most contemptible, is that he thinks he has the right to be granted an audience with Her Majesty the Queen, and therefore continues to request it." said Galerius.

When Cornelius was chosen as the Royal Consort, unexpectedly told himself the wicked idea that he had the right to the queen, and envied his son, Galerius also heard about this. From this point of view, Lucius's judgment is right. Because he was awarded the post of general, he will be driven far off to the battlefield.

"It would be best if this man could die on the battlefield..."

"But having said that!" Lucius then proceed to say:"You don't see it in him, actually he is on a battlefield already. Cornelius also knew this, so he went to several important battles on the front-line so as not to deal with his own father. Dissatisfied with having only one thousand troops at his disposal, but had a set of brilliant military exploits. Eventually ascending to the rank of general, actually the military is not completely opposed."

"Like this he's trying to take back the title?"

"The vassal's there do not speak of it, but I have heard that even in the garrison in the Queen's own territory, he still plundered from the residents, kidnapping their daughters, therefore he cannot bring back the title."

In any case, it is imperative that as soon as possible Dirogne is expelled from the Holy Capital, which is the consensus between the two Royal Consort.

"One hears that the general's seat for the punitive expedition to the south is still important as ever right?" Galerius asked.

"He is simply mad dog, as long as there is blood in where he has to go, but I do fancy the idea."

At this time, the crisp sound of armor banging was coming closer and closer, they then heard a rude sounding voice: "The two Royal Consort Highness! You have personally come to Harianous fortress, I really appreciate it."

Dirogne already came up from under the stairs. Behind him there was an entourage carrying a banner of the Epimex family, plus more than a dozen other people have come to the wall.

"I didn't think I'd be holding command of the army on this day."

Dirogne laughed loudly from the bottom of his heart. He was very different from Galerius and company who did not exercise their bodies, the armor looked just as natural as skin on him.

"Since I got the position of General, I would definitely take some heads from the Dukes of the Seven Kingdoms in the east, and hang them on the walls of Hadrianous, as sacrificial offering so His Majesty can appreciate!"

Lucius tried to hide a smile, but his mouth did not obey and still went slightly upward. Galerius frowned, and just now thought now to mitigate the damage, his forehead and the back of his hands suddenly sent out pain - is was the resonance between the Mark of Stigma. He looked at Dirogne, and could not help but stare. On Dirogne forehead clearly appears a the blue light mark.

「Dirogne! Do not casually display your Mark of Stigma!」

Galerius shouted angrily, Dirogne was the only one from his entourage that wasn't frightened. But the person exposed an unapologetic and disdainful smile, hand covering his forehead:"Oh, this was really rude. I smelled the scent of the battlefield, it's simply too stimulating -- then again Your Royal Consort Highness..." Dirogne narrowed his eyes:"You should you also address me as general right? My men are present, so that you address me by properly, you can teach me later how to lead the troops under my command."

"You have not even officially accepted the orders!"

"How I said that is also as the head of Epimex House, at least the two Royal Consort Highness's can speak more then a few words?"

Galerius listened, feeling more and more unhappy about it. Dirogne is simply asserting his and the Royal Consort's status, with no enemy in sight, releasing the Mark of Stigma, made Galerius think he was extremely disrespectful.

"Truly lord-general Dirogne<ref group="2-4">'''lord-general Dirogne''': He uses Dirogne-qing, which might be -dono or -sama</ref>, you should not act in this manner, don't you believe so?" Lucius spoke up - because Dirogne is older then him, he kept the honorifics. But surely this had not been his intention. "Are you not supposed to put all your thought's on your duty in Santcarillon?" I have heard military information pointing out that the Principality Coalition army has been gathered in Zaccariesco, preparing to move northward yet again. Since the Emperor wishes to take the heads of the leaders of the Seven Kingdoms in the East, if you do not behave like a general of the vanguard army, we will feel very troubled.

"I certainly know how to do this. 」

Dirogne's face held a playful smile, his hand going to his chest, he gave a slight bow.

"We might as well resume the ceremony. Even if I didn't have a chance to see Her Majesty the Queen, at least the two Royal Consort's can give me some encouragement and praise."

Dirogne blatantly ridiculed the two Royal Consorts with every word.

"At present I'm the leader of few thousand troops, there are still more to be gathered, you should go to the courtyard and wait!"

Galerius could not endure answering. Dirogne saluted and then traced back his steps. But right before the stair he turned around.

"By the way, the two Royal Consort Highness are not of the opinion that the Principality Coalition is going to fight at Santcarillon, are you?"

Galerius furrowed his brow. Lucius cocked his head in wonder at Dirogne's question -- besides attacking Santcarillon, could the Principality Coalition have other plans? There are Seven Kingdoms in the coalition, if one of them fell into enemy hands then the rest would also be vulnerable...

"Look here. I have received an interesting report, it said that the that Zaccaria vixen is not going to take part in the northern expedition."

"I have also heard this." Galerius replied unhappily.

Zaccaria vixen - Francesca-de-Zaccaria, she could not be ignored even when Cornelius was alive. She is the leader of the Order of the Silver Egg, and active on the battlefield, to that extent, her not taking part in the northern expedition was something to be concerned about, but they also had a reason to protect Zaccariesco -- Her Majesty's own sister, Minerva, was there.

In the battle of Santcarillon, Cornelius succeeded in luring Minerva out, and the other side knows that Minerva is a goal of the Three Grand Duke Houses, in addition he received a surprising report saying that Lady Luonisica had sent assassins to kill Minerva, all of this considered, that female vixen doing nothing but maintaining guard is understandable -- but if Dirogne did not know all of this, Galerius and Lucius were not going to tell him.

"This vixen is very persuasive, while the Duke Of Zaccaria watched his baby daughter ride all the time into battlefields, he might not want to let her sit at home now; this not being an offensive expedition, I suppose the vixen might have been left to defend Zaccaria."

"That so? I find that very strange." Dirogne drew back in order to set out, rather then telling the Royal Consort's his thoughts.

"What is it?"

"I heard this expedition by the Principality Coalition is led by the Archbishop. But that guy has only room for church matters in his head, and I would like to know how he could have agreed with this expedition, the only reason I can come up with , is that that vixen who saved his life persuaded him."

"... I can understand that, so?"

"Your two Highness's have heard of the Archbishop's interests right?" Dirogne grinned, then continued: "I'm thinking that, if the Archbishop decided on his own to gather the army and attack Santcarillon, then the renowned beauty of the East, the vixen of Zaccaria, would have been at his side."

"Ah..." Galerius listened and everything made sense -- the degree of the Archbishops lust in the Holy Capital had reached his ears. And this would have been a great excuse to put that Francesca-de-Zaccaria at his side, a truly great opportunity. He would definitely not miss this chance. But even so, this vixen might have a reason to stay behind in Zaccariesco.

"So I would like the two Royal Consort's to take not of the movements in Zaccariesco -- having said that..." Dirogne laughed mockingly. "Isn't sending an octopus to gather intelligence your area of expertise Galerius?"

"Then I'll be seeing you." Dirogne left leaving these words behind, he turned down the stairs with a standard-bearer.

"... It seems there is more to this man then just his vulgarity."

Lucius muttered after he heard the footsteps moving away.

"He is much worse." said Galerius in a displeased tone: "Do you know what the power of his stigma is?"

"No, I don't know that. No matter what power he has, we will put him to good use on the battlefield. "However, if his power is similar to that of Cornelius, then the people might become afraid."

--In any case, this guy must not be taken lightly ...

Dirogne's final warning to the two Royal Consorts left him thinking. Although his tone was unpleasant, this issue cannot be ignored -- Francesca-de-Zaccaria and the Order of the Silver Egg, why would they stay behind in Zaccariesco...

(I need to check on this matter -- to ... The Principality Coalition goal is not necessarily Santcarillon.)

Dirogne raised the seeds of doubt inside Galerius.

==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-4"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2013-12-24T11:05:03Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers?)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The False Queen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-23T20:53:37Z

Irbored: /* Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight */

==Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight==

North west of the Holy Capital the Emperor has a palace called the Emerald Palace. It is an imposing castle, overlooking the Holy Capital water supply of lake Takamiya, this is one of the oldest buildings in the kingdom. Every time the sun shines on the lake, the moss on the walls looks as if it was burning, dyed in a glamorous red, this is what the Emerald Palace was named after.

This place was more serene then the Divine Queen Palace, usually few people had access here. In recent years, as he was about to enter old age only Grand Duke Galerius<ref group="2-2">'''Galerius''': previously
Galelius</ref> would visit the Emperor.

But on this day, another person came with Galerius. They stopped in front of the white wooden door.

"I'm still like rest, we will have to wait." Galerius said to the person that accompanied him. They went into a spacious terrace close to the door.

Here there was arranged a Hanging Garden, and they were greeted with the colors of spring. The garden had flowers, birds singing, squirrels playing in the foliage. With a panoramic view overlooking the city's bustling streets and lakefront.

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 029.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
"The view here is great right?" He turned around and asked the young man beside him.

"Yes!"

On the youth's face appeared a natural smile, delicate like a girls; shoulder-length silver hair, revealing the shape of his ears. He was wearing formal Knight clothing, the cape trimmed with a white rose badge - proof that he was a White Rose Knight, in the whole army of the Holy Kingdom less then ten people received this honor.

"Such a beautiful city, such a beautiful country, I swear to protect it with my life." he said.

Galerius sighed, thinking that this young knight couldn't be more impressed about the beauty in front of him.

"Giulio, you know you will have to do something about that habit of yours. At least when seeing a view like this, you should forget about being a knight."

The young knight Giulio's face became solemn: "I believe that in order to properly guard the nation peace, I must meet the model of the perfect White Rose Knight."

"The whole country can not rely on one person to protect it, everyone has a role in it. Starting today, you will server as a guard to the Emerald Palace, as long as you concentrate on maintaining peace in this city then it's just fine."

"Your servant<ref group="2-2">'''Your servant''': form of address used when speaking to a ruler</ref> understands." Giulio recovered his cheerful appearance and answered in a loud voice.

Can this young man really do the job properly... Galerius thought a bit flabbergasted. But this is essential for the job, Giulio had almost a perfect score. His superior swordsmanship, steadfast loyalty to the state; he was young, and not very connected, all necessary conditions. And his girlish beauty also seemed to be tailor-made for this task.

But he is too innocent, making him feel uneasy.

"His Majesty will see you later. His Majesty is of an advanced age, and he's feeling the years on his body..."

Galerius said in a careful tone, such as stamping a wax seal, making Giulio feel a bit nervous.

His Majesty the Emperor of this city had only two places he called home: one was the palace where the queen Silvia resides, and the other this Emerald Palace.

"But following His Majesty's long years of seclusion here, it can get a bit boring. In addition to serving as His Majesty's personal servant, you will also accompany him on his walks. When he will see you, he might be happy to have someone new to talk to, but do not take too long. Say that you need to finish a report so that you will not stay long in front of His Majesty."

"Your servant understands." said Giulio while giving a courtesy bow, then lifted his head and asked: "Your servant heard that His Highness was your lordship Galerius' brother. Logically speaking His Majesty should still be young, him staying in the Emerald Palace all the time, is it because he is sick? "

I wonder if this type of curiosity is specific to young people... Galerius though. The young knight had almost blind loyalty, this curiosity was very intriguing, he could not help but smile. Giulio was indeed a very likable young man, but at the same time this made Galerius deepen his distrust.

He is needed in this post, so he will have to overlook this. Galerius did not think this youth had the ability to deceive him.

"His Majesty is not that old and he is not sick, but he refused to leave the palace, you're better off not knowing and seeing to your own duties."

Galerius finished, turned around and looked in the direction of the hallway. Two boys just came out from behind the white door, and immediately saluted Galerius as they saw him, then walked toward the left side of the hallway.

The attendants have left. The Emperor seems ready to meet them.

"Let's go."

Galerius started walking toward the door, only to see Giulio still standing still.

"... What's the matter? " asked Galerius.

"Your lordship, I'm sorry... there is a squirrel..."

Giulio seemed like he was about to cry, Galerius could not help but frown -- a squirrel?

"It fell asleep on my shoulder..."

Taking a closer look, he could see that a squirrel got inside Giulio's cape, the tail hanging outside the cape. Galerius almost let go of his walking stick.

"Please wait your lordship, your servant will carefully put it away, so it won't wake up."

Giulio tried not to lose his balance, and carefully reached out to the squirrel.

"Fool! It's nothing but a squirrel, just drive it off!"

"But my lord, you said this humble servant's job is to maintain the palace peace. The squirrel is also a part of the palace, do I not have to ensure its peace?"

Galerius was speechless. Giulio gently placed the squirrel in the shade. Galerius can not help but find this course of action very cute, suddenly coming to his senses, only to find this entire scene very annoying.

(This man to the end! Innocence should also have a limit!)

(... Maybe he isn't suited for the job after all?)

Now however, it's too late to not give Giulio the post. He has no energy to lecture Giulio and turned directly toward the hallway. He could hear Giulio's footsteps as he hurried to keep up. Galerius pushed the white wooden door, and got a whiff of sweet aroma.

This was a spacious bedchamber. Near the door various tall tables could be found, some filled with books, and the guards posted inside the room. The light of the candlesticks illuminated the entire room, and a large bed placed at the far end on a raised platform, with a canopy on top and purple curtains walled it off.

"Galerius to see His Majesty the Emperor--"

Galerius respectfully bowed his head, and was about to go on, when a voice from the bed made him stop:

"Well, Galerius, the long greeting now exempt -- introduce the young man behind you."

Galerius had a puzzled expression but kept silent, then turned his head. Standing behind him was the young knight frozen in place like something happened - making him feel a bit frightened... Galerius had a very uneasy feeling - because of the Emperor - because the Emperor's bedchamber was too messy yet even light could not pass though the purple curtains that surprised him...?

No, It was the voice of the Emperor that frightened Giulio. The Emperor as Galerius' older brother, should be over 50 years old. However listening to his voice made him be extremely young, it was like an insult to his ears.

"Do not fluster, I do not know what Galerius said to you, but I am only a man not exposed to the sun. I can see you and can hear your voice."

Galerius glanced once at Giulio. The young White Rose Knight tried very hard not to make his surprised expression apparent, and at the same time went forward step by step, "... I am your humble servant and vassal - from Geriou - Geminiani's son, I'm called Giulio."

"I don't know how many times I already heard from Galerius here, that that Geminiani had raised an interesting child." the Emperor spoke and at the same time Giulio found himself starring at the floor with his cheeks slightly flushed. "I heard that you were raised as a shrine maiden of God, were you?" He spoke these words with no inflection of emotion.

"Yes, my father raised me so my humble self could one day walk this path."

But Giulio showed no sign of fear, nor anything to be ashamed of. Inside the curtains the sound of laughter could be heard. After Galerius listened to Giulio's response he couldn't not help but feel a slight surprise.

Giulio's father, Geriou - Geminiani is of low nobility. He does not care about anything else but to succeed, however unable to find a proper way. Many years he had tried to get a child, however seemingly unable to foster one, he fell into depression. When he was forty years old he finally got a son, but his son looked more like a cute girl then a boy, and Geminiani finally collapsed.

However, in order to rise to success, the only position in the Holy Kingdom that did not need large boys was beside the Queen - becoming a shrine maiden of God, then a servant in the palace... Geminiani came up with this idea, and thus Giulio was raised as a girl with theology as the center.

Most surprisingly however, was that his intention was not seen through, and Giulio at the age of 12, was admitted to the institution, successfully becoming a shrine maiden of God.

The one who noticed Giulio was actually a man, was not the High Priestess or his fellow students, but a well-known swordsman who was fortunately in the palace at the time - in the Inner Palace he was among girls, so Giulio had to hide his identity, being carefully not to stand out, however he was unable to "hide his smell" from the swordsman, so he was noticed.

This was a very lucky encounter for Giulio. As he grew older, he would have begun to stand out because of his body height, but at the time he was exposed it was no small matter. However, the swordsman while taking the job of becoming a fencing adviser in the Royal Palace, offered to become Giulio's teacher.

Giulio had then stopped his studies, picked up the sword, discarded the shrine maiden clothes and put on a suit of armor. After several years, he obtained mastery of the sword recording all the techniques with his body.

And now he was offered knighthood and the medal of the White Rose Knights, climbing yet again the social ladder.

Originally his father should have been happy with this outcome, however because he was suffering from heart disease, he was admitted into a nursing home high up in the mountains. And Giulio, although lived such a crazy life, was now accepted as a guard of the Emerald Palace. If he would have taken the normal path for knights maybe he would have never climbed the ladder to such heights.

"Giulio, you will become a part of the knights that I command directly, I have no objections to this." the Emperor's voice was heard through the curtains.

"Yes, this is a great honor for my humble self!"

"Your duty on the surface will be to protect the queen as her personal knight."

"Her Majesty the Queen's personal knight?" Giulio lifted his face to reveal a very cheerful expression.

"Yes!" The Emperor then said in a serious tone: "But what you have seen today and what was talked here must not be disclosed to anyone, if I should hear anything, I will have you and all of your immediate family beheaded."

This sentence was so heavy, Giulio could not help but grimace -- seeing this, made Galerius feel distressed. While he did not know how much to tell the knights before they were posted here. He had to at least give them enough information so that they knew what to expect, he could not tell him more while the palace Lady Luonisica<ref group="2-2">'''Lady Luonisica''': previously Lady Hieronihica </ref> had her headquarters here, Giulio will have to deal with this himself... however the Emperor's next statement made Galerius face go white.

"Yes, you may not know this, but there are queens in this generation."

"Your Majesty!" Galerius could not help the outburst and get over it.

"Do not interrupt. If you do not tell him the matter, how can he preform his duty?"

Galerius held his breath, and could only back off - however what the Emperor said was right... Although he could understand in his heart, he could not conceal the hurried look he sent toward Giulio.

"... Your Majesty means..."

"The Emperor had two daughters. The sisters have both inherited the Divine Oracle powers."

"How can there be such a thing--"

"The other sister is called Minerva, she regarded inheriting the position of Queen with extreme loathing, therefore fled the Kingdom since she was young. Now she's with the Zaccaria knights. If you were on the battlefield you should have heard her name, she is the <Salt Spraying Soul Reaper on the Battlefield>. "

Giulio could not bear to swallow his breath. "... In the end what is the reason Minerva left Your Majesty..."

"The Queen shoulders a heavy responsibility." The Emperor did not let Giulio speak before continuing."But most of Dushanda<ref group="2-2">'''Dushanda''': possibly previously as Tuekay</ref> power of Oracle stayed with Minerva. So she is supposed to inherit the throne. As for Silvia, the Oracle power in her body is weak, but still refuses to write predictions and refuses to talk." Galerius dismissed the idea of interrupting. At this time Giulio's bright future vanished. Because he had heard these deep secrets, this young knight is unable to turn back to a normal life ever again.

"Because of this, within the palace, there will be people who want to take advantage of this." The priestesses resident in the palace can make predictions. Even if Silvia will not talk, they can still get Oracle predictions from her. The headquarters of Lady Luonisica has held all of these prophecies for me, there have always been three Great Dukes leading the Holy Kingdom taking sovereignty of the Inner Palace. But now inside the Inner Palace the temples hold power, there are many of your former classmates that you should know... is there anything you don't understand?"

Galerius looked briefly to Giulio, his face was pale, full of regret. Regretted coming here, regretted the severe work ahead. Now this frank and loyal youth, must now become the good knight and spy between the queen and the shrine maidens. If he would have followed the proper path for a knight, in a upright manner, he would not be here today. But now he knows too much regarding the workings of the Inner Palace... Galerius felt pity for the boy and tried not to meet his line of sight.

"Your humble servant did not understand."

Giulio answered in an unexpected way, Galerius couldn't help but stare at him.

--What? What did this guy say?

--What His Majesty had said, he didn't understand?

"Your servant has received the White Rose badge. Your servant does not understand what Your Majesty has said, exactly at what point is that in line with the duty of a knight."

Underneath those curtains I have no idea what kind of face you have older brother... Galerius couldn't help but wonder. Giulio completely blind-sighted him with his sense of Knight duty.

"Her Majesty's reluctance to speak, is Her Majesty's own will. Protecting her is my duty as a White Rose Knight, but such a duty does not include spying for Your Majesty."

"Shut up Giulio! Do you know what you are talking about!" Galerius could not help but interrupt. "These are His Majesty The Emperor's orders!"

But this young knight actually does not give a thought to the warning and continued to open his mouth saying: "Your servant was warned, and know that I'm unable to leave. Your servant is willing to cut off his ears and to cut off his tongue to express the determination to keep everything a secret if Your Majesty so orders. But if ordered to act against Her Majesty the Queen, that will be difficult to obey."

His remarks made Galerius speechless, this is not just a frank and loyal man, his strong will made Galerius feel ashamed. Then he realized that Giulio was mentally tough, mentally strong enough to even think to such an unnecessary degree, but also Giulio's display was so strange that he was filled with fear and started trembling.

Galerius stood by and listened, and felt that he had a very weak character, always subservient to other men, playing along with their desires. And he wished to know if Giulio's strong mentally, that was so strong he could self-destruct, came from practice...

Galerius was unlikely to help Giulio now -- too afraid of being beheaded... Just when Galerius started to think, laughter sounded from behind the curtains.

"... Interesting. I have seen a lot of knights, that see themselves as the object of duty, all fragile like thin rope. The object of their declaration of loyalty, only wealth."

After after hearing the Emperor speak, Giulio did not display any trace of fear, his eyes staring straight at the curtains.

"You say you will refuse, but I told you that I will kill all of your immediate family, do you still refuse?"

"If Your Majesty orders your humble servant to protect the Queen's life at all cost, then I will gladly accept. But if your humble servant in his capacity of White Rose Knight cannot act contrary to Her Majesty's will, and also the White Rose badge honoring the families of Aetna, future children and grandchildren, will see it as disgrace with their eyes."

The Emperor laughed, hard enough to shake the curtains on the bed.

"Your Majesty, please pay attention to your image."

Galerius pointed out to the Emperor. The Emperor stopped laughing, replaced with heavy breathing, not laughing, but unable to hide the joy in his voice.

"... Well, it's not up to you at all. Galerius, you brought a really interesting guy."

This man is not here to entertain your boredom away -- Galerius almost pointed this out, but chose not to do it seeing the regret in Giulio's heart spread.

"Giulio, do not take seriously what I have just said. I order this of you now -- you should enjoy being the Queen's personal knight in the future."

Galerius couldn't help but swallow a sigh of relief. The Emperor then continued to say: "Your duty is to protect Silvia in the future, and nothing else, how about it?"

"Your Majesty, please wait, this --"

"Galerius, keep your mouth shut."

"Your servant will obey."

Giulio finished speaking, and bowed deeply to the Emperor. Galerius had a somber look, and pulled back from the edge of the bed, this is actually... Now we can only do this. After all, other than Giulio, he could probably not find another candidate. He's tight-lipped, so this task might still be feasible.

Despite Galerius thinking this, he still felt uneasy inside. He worried that he may have committed a fatal error, so the shadows of doubt covered his heart.

"I wish I was able to wield a sword right now." said the Emperor. "Galerius you help him hold the ceremony. While this task is anything but enjoyable, this young man seems to like such stiff ceremony."

Galerius took the sword from Giulio's scabbard, patted him on the shoulders with the sword then whispered the chant of the first Charter. Although only a stripped-down ceremony, but this is a Royal Family Order of Knights and needs a ceremony - Servant of the Gods and the crown, with absolute loyalty to the flag...

Right when Giulio was about to leave the Emperor's bedchamber, Galerius whispered to Giulio saying:

"You listen well, because you are both young and highly educated as a shrine maiden, so you are able to enter the temple, you can probably get Lady Luonisica to recognize it. But inside the Palace are all the enemies. The priests dislike Her Majesty dealing with the Three Grand Duke families and the military."

"Your humble servant will keep it in mind."

Giulio answered and at the same time a smile flourished on his face. It seemed as though he was thanking Galerius from the bottom of his heart, Galerius almost felt like adding: this is only for your ears... however "This humble servant will as a knight only think about protecting the Queen, regardless if such action may bring dangers to myself."

Galerius sighed. He was expecting a reply like this.

After the White Rose Knight left the Emperor's bedchamber, immediately the atmosphere all of a sudden felt heavy.

"... This man is truly unfortunate." the Emperor said from his bed though the purple curtains. "However, Galerius, I offer my thanks for finding such a man, a commendable job."

"This is not my credit, those octopuses who found him." Galerius spit a coldly. The "octopus" was actually a generic term for spies - or denigration.

"You seem to have found a very sharp fellow. I've never seen such a beautiful man before. Also, those beautiful eyes, rather sharp – ha-ha, it really is a shame, if not for such a duty, I'd want to keep him by my side. "

"Older brother, you really need to behave. Your body simply cannot handle this idea."

Now that this room held no other people, Galerius' tone became natural and relaxed.

"My body was very abiding lately. Do you want to see?"

"That's disgusting. I can't even look."

"You don't want to see?"

"I have not crawled to the status that I can live in seclusion. Besides I'm old and always feared this. "

"Ho-ho-ho, if you get sick, your idea will be casually overthrown. You see, my left hand has stabilized."

The Emperor finished speaking, the curtains opened up slightly and a hand stretched from the inside. Galerius cast a sidelong glance, and investigated the visible hand. The joints had the appearance of old age, but some skin outside the joint did not have any wrinkles, with cherry-colored skin just like a boy's hand.

However, the scary part lies in the place above the wrist, the exposed flesh and blood like a layer of skin. Galerius's entire body pulled back at the sight - repulsive, no matter whether this was merely a hand or a man, simply ugly and disgusting.

"I still can not compare to Lady Luonisica."

Galerius felt the Emperor's voice as he refused to give up and persisted in nipping the neck.

The palace Headquarters, the Palace Priest group is managed by one person, Lady Luonisica. No matter how much time passes, she always looks young and beautiful maintaining the same appearance, so it gives a creepy and disgusting impression.

"There seems to be something missing, we have no way to make it look like Lady Luonisica does."

Results, that's the real purpose ... Galerius heart suddenly felt a gushing sense of hopelessness.

The Emperor and the three Grand Duke families did not have any interest in the peace and future of the Holy Kingdom. Their eyes only lay upon the unique surgery Lady Luonisica uses that gives youth. The reason he sent Giulio into the palace was for this, Silvia simply did not matter to him. Galerius didn't want to spend time with the old man's obsession, since he never had the idea to go back to being young in this way. Whether his older brother or Lady Luonisica, the feelings for them are equally disgusting.

But that's not important. Since Giulio was intended to infiltrate the Inner Palace, Galerius had to start figuring how best to maximize the use of him as well as planning matters with the three Grand Duke families.

"By the way, you have to make sure Minerva comes back." The Emperor withdrew his hand back behind the purple curtains, and then muttered : "With great difficulty there are two daughters, huh, huh."

Galerius felt shivers runs down his back. As he tried to get rid of the chilling experience, he got up and left the Emperors bedchamber.

In the scenery outside the Emerald Palace, the spring sun hung as if to paste with the lake. Galerius could slide to the Atrium, and saw Giulio walking toward the door - he looks like a handsome young Knight once put up to such a task, the future of this boy will probably sink into the lake like dense algae, and unable to see a bright future again... But in Galerius' mind there was no pity or sympathy, but rather thoughts on how to best use the young knight - Giulio.

He had in fact not needed the Emperor to urge him, Galerius also planned to bring Minerva back. But this is not for the sake of the old man's obsession, but for the Holy Kingdom of Aetna. Galerius was calculating whether to make Giulio also contribute to this, while also starting to walk slowly following the corridor.

==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-2"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2013-12-23T20:45:32Z

Irbored: /* Chapter 1 – Bloodstained Vision */

==Chapter 1 – Bloodstained Vision==

Babies just grow sparse hair, like infected at birth with blood-like red. She opened her eyes, looking at life first then the rays of light, and looking here.

A man surrounded the baby in front of the chest, bloodstained right hand holding a dagger, reflecting the candlelight. Blood was flowing through the handle ornate with wings, constantly dripping. Minerva lying down, looking at this image - at this moment, she is aware that ...

(That is my blood ...)

Instantly, the chest pain made her aware of the icy stone tiles, and bloods flowing heat.

Minerva clenched her teeth, trying to break away from the sense of pain.

(This death is not the reality!)

Oracle - This is the bloodline power of the Queen, allowing Minerva to see in the future. Foresight is just one manifestation of this power.

Minerva wanted to cry out, but in the silent darkness only slight shaking could be heard. She swallowed the blood gushing from her throat, feeling the pain in her entire body.

With her remaining strength she supported herself on the floor, barely looking up, seeing the man holding the baby.

(That hair ...)

(Is that my baby? I do not think so ... )

(Well, then ... this Oracle is ......)

A Man slowly walked to Minerva, stepping on the pool of blood, sending a sticky and dirty sound all around. He bent down, extending his hand near the bright candlelight.

(Who is it!)

(Who is to become my husband, and also kill me -)

The flames illuminated his face, making Minerva's body freeze.

That face, whether in a dream or reality, Minerva is familiar with it - he has black hair deeper then dark and snow-like skin. His childish face holds remnants of tears, very phantom-like.

(- Chris ...)

(Oh no, Why would Chris ...)

(A lie! This is not true!)

Minerva silently screamed, the pool of blood tremoring slightly in the dark.

Chris was holding the baby, his face close to Minerva, the dagger from his hands, fell into the pool of blood. Minerva was now holding his hand in hers.

(This is not true - this future...)

(Chris is my husband?)

(Enough, do not look at me with such eyes. Do not cry for me -.)

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

"-That's enough!"

Minerva screamed, breaking through the atmosphere filled with the smell of blood, then abruptly rose. The bedding slipped from her shoulders, the reality filled with the cold and dry air came into contact with her skin, she could not help but shiver.

"... Minerva, are you all right?"
[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 015.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
A voice reaching her ears, that made Minerva tremble slightly. She turned around, seeing the teenager from the dream in front of her.

The sight of the boy made Minerva inadvertently drift to her chest, her cheeks going red in an instant, her sight moving away from him. Minerva quickly looked down, exposing the rosy skin near the collar of her pajamas. She hastily pulled the blankets to cover herself.

"You... you..." Minerva with a tone full of reproach then said: "Why are you here!"

"Why what? Because you were talking in your sleep and seemed to be having a nightmare..."

"This is my room okay, why are you --"

Minerva stopped her trembling voice. She finally became conscious, and remembered where she was.

Two weeks ago, the Order of the Silver Egg saved queens that were held hostage, also managing to escape from a siege. The Holy Kingdom<ref group="2-1">'''Holy Kingdom ''': previously Celestial Kingdom</ref> sent thousands of soldiers to pursue them, however they managed to flee. But Francesca ordered the troops to stay vigilant and on standby in the barracks.

This is because the Holy Kingdom had stationed check-posts, so the Order of the Silver Egg had to remain alert. It was the first day they returned, but could not afford to slack off.

In normal times, Minerva would have slept in her bedroom inside the caste. But this time she had slept like the rest of the troops in the barracks - Chris and Gilbert's room was next to hers.

"I went to find him, but I'm sorry..."

Another voice came from the other side of the bed, Minerva turned around and saw a big-eyed brunette girl inspecting the room.

"Paola, you are also here!"

"But didn't you say that, if you were ever in pain, I should come over as soon as possible?" said Chris.

"Ah..."

Minerva felt her cheeks heating up all of a sudden.

"... You... Did you dream about anything?"

Chris asked. Minerva lowered her eyes.

She remembered the dream, with Chris killing her, with Chris holding the baby. The baby girl with blood-like red hair, it was the characteristic of her family bloodline.

"Minerva, did you have another dream in which you were killed?" said Chris.

"You shut up!" Minerva can't help but push Chris away. "You, you get out now!"

Chris looked perplexed.

"Does that mean... it was me again?"

"There's no need for you to say anything else, just get out, this is a woman's bedroom!"

"You are saying that, but you're still holding my hands so tightly..."

Chris stopped talking, Minerva suddenly realized she was holding his hands. She flushed with anger and rudely let go of his hand, "You... You don't get me wrong, I, I just... All right! You get out! "

"Meena, you do this to Chris..."

"Paola you also get out!"

Minerva shouted, while pulling the blankets over her head. Even after hearing the pair of footsteps outside her door, she was still unable to think calmly.

(Why was Chris holding my child...)

Although Minerva fled the Kingdom from an early age, and did not receive a Queen's education, she still knew that dreaming was the way Queens received Oracle Visions.

(That dagger... just like the dagger that killed mother...)

Why is Chris - the vision should show the queen's husband from certain family lines, picked only from the three main houses... no, not just this problem. Minerva started paying attention to more important things, the heat from her cheeks spread all over her head.

(This, this is to make a baby... with Chris...)

She kicked the blanket, desperately trying to get rid of the "couple's night life" image from her head, in total disregard of her aching wounds.

"...Yes, Meena looks a bit strange... I think she's probably dreaming about..."

Through the blankets, Minerva heard Paola's voice. Then another voice said:

"Hey, Meena, you are not a clam - what's wrong?"

Minerva rubbed her red cheeks, then removed the blankets. She saw the honey-colored hair, eyes the color of the sea before dawn, and quickly turned away from her showing her back.

"... Nothing is wrong" said Minerva.

She knew Francesca was aware of the problem, so she first turned her back to her. After hearing Francesca sigh, Minerva knew she was going to get to the heart of the matter, full of enthusiasm.

"Paola, you should leave, and no eavesdropping outside the door!"

"I, I would never!"

The sound of footsteps leaving the room could be heard, followed by the sound of the wooden door closing, and then only silence remained in the room.

Francesca abruptly pulled back the blankets, Minerva turned around to confront her, but Francesca was the first to step closer and kneel down near the bed, her golden hair hitting the floor.

"Your majesty, your servant is at your disposal."

"... I told you were not allowed to do this again."

"Her Majesty had little chance to this in solitude, occasionally you should enjoy the vassal etiquette, please. "

Francesca raised her head, exposing her devilish smile.

Minerva fled the throne, but she is still the Queen. The Dukes' family is her vassal, so Francesca is only obeying the proper customs. Although Minerva knew that herself she was still angry.

"Your majesty, how are you feeling? If you are not willing to talk with my humble self, you can treat me as a piece of furniture. After all, as your vassal, I only exist to serve you."

"... What furniture, I never considered you like this."

Minerva looked away, her arms crossed.

"Besides, I'm always troubling you... Although my attitude doesn't show it, I'm very grateful to you."

"Really? I am so happy!" Francesca took hold of both her hands, showing a cute smile. "My Queen told me what was in her heart?"

"Uhh, uhh..."

Minerva sat on the bed wiggling her feet, not knowing what to do.

In fact she had to apologize to Francesca because she had a lot of things that she didn't tell her. Things about Chris and the stigma<ref group="2-1">'''stigma ''': previously brand</ref> of the beast. Even though she thought Francesca ought to know without beating around the bush, but she never made things clear, and was in no hurry to do so. Therefore, Minerva hesitated. She did not know if she should tell Francesca - for mutual trust...

"Then I'm going to go about this another way, Meena." Francesca quickly changed her tone. "You are a troubled person. I can't force you to say something you want to keep a secret. How about, if I let you sleep in the same room as Chris."

"What are you - I, I have to say, but this is punishment!"

"The reason you don't want to talk, I'll tell you: you don't say it because I wanted to sleep with Chris."

"Fran-!"

Minerva's flaming red hair stood up. She quickly jumped out of the bed, rushing in front of Francesca.

"You really know how to provoke me - well, let's get to the point."

Minerva sat back on the bed, bringing her blankets closer, facing Francesca like a wolf stalking his prey. Francesca clearly played her, even for Minerva's outburst, it's probably just a waste of time.

Even so, Minerva is still trying to fight back, she turned her back to Francesca, and tucked her hands behind her.

After avoiding seeing her face to face, with that raptor-like gaze, Minerva found it easy to say the words from her heart.

"... I dreamed an Oracle prophecy."

She heard the surprise in Francesca, although behind her.

Before, Minerva never said the word "Oracle"; she didn't want to think of herself as Queen, did not want the pain and humiliation, the Dukes treated as a gift from God.

But this dream, apart from "Oracle", there is no other word to call it.

Surprisingly, Francesca has been aware of this.

"Did you dream of the father?"

Minerva sighed. Standing behind her, is such a powerful woman. Fortunately, Francesca is not an enemy, she thought. Hesitating for some time, Minerva answered:

"... Yes, but... well..." stopping halfway, she once again went silent.

"Is it Chris?"

Minerva with a tornado-like momentum suddenly turned around and started throwing parts of the bedding.

"You, why are you -" she pounced Francesca, grabbed her arms and shook violently: "Why did you even know this!"

"Your first reaction was very obvious; if it was anyone else, you might say the person's name, or don't know who the man is, right? Your grip can really strangle a cow, do not pinch so tight, okay?"

"Ah, ah..."

Minerva started heating up, a loose hand gave Francesca the opportunity to break free.

She feebly sat back on the bed, Francesca followed suit and sat beside her. Wearing sleeveless pajamas, the two side by side, slightly touching the skin.

"I have heard many people say that on the Grand Duke<ref group="2-1">'''Grand Duke ''': previously Archduke</ref> Cornelius forehead and back of the hand, there are some patterns." Francesca said.

Minerva clenched her fists.

In the siege of Santcarillon, Minerva and Chris took a battering ram with other commandos, where everyone witnessed Grand Duke Cornelius power. When Cornelius used the demon sword the back of his hand was engraved in light.

"It's hard to believe, Chris being associated with King candidates." said Francesca.

"Listening to Cornelius talking, it seems that Chris knew something." said Minerva.

"Yes, what the two men have in common ... First it's the stigma. "

The cursed stigma; the good fortune stigma ... Cornelius knew the origin of these two stigma. If a queen's husband must have this engraved, then Chris ...

"Where did Chris come from in the end... Meena, do you know?"

Minerva lowered her eyes, and shook her head ambiguously - or nod, even she did not know how to respond - however, Minerva thought she can no longer keep silent, she told Francesca everything she knows ...

Devouring the stigma of Fortune; What Chris experienced in the past ... Cursed fate thing...

After listening, Francesca's tone remained unchanged, "So this is what you have been keeping from me." She looked up to the ceiling taking a light breath, "I did not think I actually kept a Beast that devoured fortune. "

"You're not going... to drive out Chris..." Minerva looked over her shoulders to Francesca and asked in a whisper.

"I will not. I managed to find such a cute guardian. You and Chris are too reserved, not talking to me about such trivial matters."

"This is not trivial! The curse may put everyone in danger..."

"Are you sure?"

Minerva opened her mouth, staring into Francesca's beautiful eyes.

"Chris will eat everyone's fate? Have you confirmed this? Did you?"

"- But before he......"

"He was by my side for an entire month, did anything bad happen?"

"That's because I stopped him!"

"Really? Is that really the case?" Francesca smiled meaningfully.

"Regarding Chris, you don't know much do you? You don't know why he has a stigma, right?"

Minerva nodded. She thought that Chris himself might not know about it. But if Chris did know and didn't tell her... Minerva felt this thought eating away at her.

Francesca deliberately sighed.

"Truly sad, if every vision causes you pain."

"...You!" Minerva can't help but grab Francesca on the shoulder, "What are you thinking!"

"The Holy Kingdom wants the Queen to give birth to a child with Oracle powers, for this the current Queen has to be killed right?"

Minerva held a blank expression - Francesca was right. Minerva never thought anyone would guess this.

It's not easy to conceive a Oracle Queen from one generation to the next, because you can only give birth to one daughter, the family cannot grow big. Therefore, the Holy Kingdom must do everything to maintain the bloodline, the husband of the Queen must make way for future generations of Oracles, by personally killing his wife.

The Oracle Queens can only predict their own painful experiences, so they can see the future where they are killed, and the person who kills her becomes the husband.

"Giving birth is also a painful experience, you can't predict this kind of pain right? And if you can, wedding Chris will make you happy right?" said Francesca.

"Y-Y-You -- what are you saying! What happiness!"

"If two people lived together raising children, the woman would be happy right?"

"You didn't even listen to me!" Minerva could not help but shout: "Chris is - because he can devour the future where I die, I stay close to him! Not because I wanted to be with him! "

"Really?" Francesca turned around and looked at her.

"Of course I'm not lying!" Minerva begins.

"In this case..." Francesca closed to Minerva's ear, and quietly asked: "If he's not marked, no Oracle -- Chris not staying by your side does not matter, then? "

Minerva stared at Francesca, words echoing in her mind -- if one day, she and Chris could break the shackles of their fate, what would happen then?

"This... This assumption..." Minerva's voice stopped in the throat, barely managing to spit it out. "I do not know... I never thought I -- no, I should say I could never have imagined it."

Since Minerva was born, she had this power. She can't imagine. What the idea that "if it weren't for this power" could mean. But after listening Francesca laughed:

"I don't know either... However, I think this is the answer you need to find."

"What are you saying?"

"No, ah. " Francesca laughed, put her hands on the shoulders of Minerva, and stood up.

"If Chris can devour the future where you die, then he can also find a way to distort the Oracle, isn't that right?"

"Ah... ah..."

"Then you have to tell him why."

Francesca said all this with a clear voice, Minerva looked up to see her sincere smile, the devilish smile all gone now.

(I know... I know I'm supposed to tell Chris about it, but... ）

(But for this to happen, I have to... Chris has to become my husband... making kids... together... tell him...)

How should she approach him to say this? Minerva did not know, it was hard to figure it out.

After bowing to Minerva, Francesca left the room. But she suddenly stopped in front of the door, and murmured: "... Your highness I don't not know if Silvia, might have also had a similar vision from the Oracle. "

Minerva was shocked.

(Yes! I never thought about it -- but it is possible!)

Before, Minerva had another vision where Chris killed her. And later, it even replaced her on the throne with her sister - Silvia also had the same Oracle. So now...

(For Christopher<ref group="2-1">'''Christopher''': previously Cristoforo (FYI: yes i know the author wanted the name to be cristoforo to sound italian. I'm still gonna use Christopher.)</ref> to become her husband, Cornelius had to die, that's why now she could see the new Oracle, such speculation was reasonable.)

This means that, Chris will replace Cornelius, to become the person the new queen has to marry. But why is it Chris...

Francesca had walked out of the room. From the corridor came a man's voice, which turned out to be Chris asking about Minerva. Minerva hastily closed the door, then went back to bed hugging her knees.

(Why... Why is Chris...）

(If Silvia also had the same Oracle vision...)

(What am I supposed to do...）

She closed her eyes, a touch of red floating in the dark.

That baby's eyes, and the tears on Chris' face...

(Why did I meet with Chris in such a cruel way - if we had met in different circumstances, or if one day we escape this fate...)

If so, what will happen...... Minerva did not know, but her chest was throbbing.

(...He - Chris with me, in the end that's what people do...)

A vivid memory came into her chaotic thoughts.

She remembered that moment, when Chris grasped her hand.

==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-1"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-23T20:42:21Z

Irbored: /* Chapter 3 – The Archbishop */

==Chapter 3 – The Archbishop ==

Zaccaria was located in the southwest of the Seven Kingdoms of the Realm. If taking the sea into consideration, it was the closest to the mountain springs of Zijno in all of the land. The people of the Kingdom did pray to God, but their faith did not run deep. Some thought this was so because the common people were well off; others thought that it was because of the bustling trade that brought together different cultures. Everything set aside, compared to the Grand Cathedral's in the land, Zaccaria churches were rather simple.

"And that's why I didn't want to come to Zaccaria!"

The archbishop sat on the church podium, while complaining with a disgruntled look. His obese body could not be fully hidden behind the platform, even looking directly toward him you could still his buttocks overflowing from behind the podium.

"This church is so small, it can probably hold no more than two thousand people. This pipe organ is also too small. The daily meals is also a problem! "

Being expelled from Princinopolis took precedence and in the Archbishop reasoning would have preferred going to Santcarillon, instead of the neighboring Zaccaria because of this reason.

"How can this thing even be called a pipe organ!" It's sound should be loud enough to shake the church and to reach out into the streets so common people can hear the sermon praising God's Divinity! Without this apparatus, I simply cannot address the people, if you know what we used in Princinopolis, you would know how shabby this Church is! "

The Archbishop said in a tone that carried his anger, while seating in his Holy Seat which he was once so proud of.

"Please be patient about it, have a seat." Francesca said while standing on the right hand side of the Archbishop, with a gracious smile to appease him. "As for the choir part, we have prepared a lot of cute girls. 」

"Ah." Archbishop immediately reveal a joyful expression after hearing this, tossing his tipple chin up and down like mad. " Part of the carol I can personally guide from beginning to end , O-ho-ho. 」

"It would be wonderful. The chorus girls should be very happy. However, please take care of your body, paying attention to keep everyone satisfied."

Francesca wanted to quickly throw the bait out and draw back, but beside the Knights there was someone else puckering his brow, showing a very cold look. Chris could see the entire scene very clearly from the church entrance.

While Chris was in the army under the care of the Holy Kingdom he had already heard of the Archbishop of Princinopolis special "hobby". Now his eyes were carefully looking at Francesca -- Francesca didn't know what to think, she was wearing a very sensational dress which displayed her chest. Even their conversation clearly linked with his knowledge from when he was in the army.

The one standing guard on the other side of the church entrance was Gilbert. Chris was spying on his reaction. He was all dressed in black with a rock hard face, starring inside the church. He seemed rather tense, ready to storm the church if his master Francesca was in any danger.

"Now that we have solved these issues can we return to the military issue?"

At this time a formidable knight slanted to pull a small table, the general then coughed twice to speak. Chris had once heard the name of the general on the battlefield, but he could not remember it.

"We gathered here in the name of stopping the military forces of the Seven Kingdoms, now it is the time to discuss military issues. The Holy Kingdom has stationed twenty thousand military personnel in Santcarillon, now we cannot afford to relax our vigilance."

"Yes, as soon as you confess to God, let us go to the St . Carillon and finish it quickly, and next."

News has arrived that our army has suffered a crushing defeat, and they are trying desperately to escape Medoccia's generals from Santcarillon.

"I'm a tool for God's voice!" The displeased the Archbishop made this remark. "You rarely have the chance to use my name to gather and send troops for your selfish interests. Your duty is to get back my holy church. Gathered together all the men you can find. And in my name to send troops, all troops, and retake what is mine immediately! "

"Calm down! However --" One of the most senior heads of Gianni Campagna Knights could not help but raise his voice to speak and said: "Even if you really want to send troops to recapture Princinopolis, we also need to deal with the military stronghold of Medoccia, Santcarillon is east by land, with a Holy Kingdom garrison there, we simply can not move. Even bypassing the Gulf southward, the rest of the soldiers will take too long to catch up with the main force!"

"You can't move by sea? From here out by ship, it won't take longer then three days to arrive in Princinopolis." said the Archbishop.

"There is no ship that can transport tens of thousands of troops!"

"No ship has been made yet! With the King of Zaccaria financial resources, several ships can be made and nobody -- well the flagship can be named after me."

Although not everyone sighed, but one can feel the atmosphere of the scene turning into turmoil. Not considering the results of doing this. The Archbishop simply never considered how much money and manpower is needed to build warship's that can transport so many people ...

Laying siege to the city of St . Carillon would result in casualties on both sides in the end, bringing together all of the military forces of the Kingdom the meetings were soon started, but Archbishop's stubborn attachment to go straight back to the Princinopolis case, the Principality Coalition has been unable to reach a consensus.

Formerly a mercenary of the Holy Kingdom army, the many laid back attitudes of the leaders behind the Principality made very clear the effective strength of the coalition. Hearing a humming sound, he turned to look back at the podium to see sitting in a chair a part of the problem, the Archbishop.

- Francesca also intended to send such troops ... Chris thought, but it is also impossible.

In fact all of the kingdoms of the East, had a longer history then the Holy Kingdom. Therefore, these nobles dignity is much higher then the strength of their own country, kept refusing to face up to reality. Francesca is young, and she is a woman; Even though she was draped with the exploit of saving the Archbishop, but bringing the leaders together in a common goal is not easy at all. Her fame is not enough to unify the views of these countries generals.

"Forget It Forget it! Your faith is not strong enough for these guys!" Archbishop all had herein rose with his Holy Robe fluttering. "You just look at the missing Cathedral, your country and people will not have God's favor. The only ones to worship Dushanda are the people of the Holy Kingdom, but now they have defiled the sermons in the Holy Place of God -- Princinopolis, has yet to be returned! You cannot feel God's anger, and you still go on like this, I'll excommunicate you from the Palkai Faith, you are all heretics!

Heresy -- hearing this term all of the Knights present turned pale.

Faith on the battlefield is nothing but a joke, but these knights and their reaction, although they can kill Chris while looking him in the eyes, for all of those that have been brought up in the Palkai religion, being treated as heretics is worse then the death penalty. Because they are denied even of their place of rest after their death.

In a tense atmosphere, the Archbishop left the altar lurching his fat body.

"... I did not expect the atmosphere to become like this ..."

"We had no intention of blasphemy. However ... "

"What do you wish to do? If you send a small number of troops, by land ..."

"No sense to do so."

"If we send troops to Princinopolis by land, how long would it take to reach it?"

"By land, in about five days. "

"But if our actions are found by the Holy Kingdom army in Santcarillon, should it takes more then seven days, we will be attacked from behind. "

"We can only spend two days ... capture Princinopolis in two days ..."

"Right now the Holy Kingdom army stationed in Princinopolis numbers around ten thousand. And if the southern garrison sends support, fighting them is easier said then done. "

While the knights had nothing else to add, a girl's voice suddenly broke in:

"If it was only a thousand troops by sea, then there would be no problems."

Everyone turned to look in silence while listening to Francesca. Their faces were all filled with surprise.

"Princess Francesca, what are you talking about?"

"Thousands of troops by sea... how many times would we have to move back and forth to get a large force? We might as well go by land, bull riding is still faster."

Lord-General Lucignani threw such a joke, in the surrounding, contemptuous laughter could also be heard.

"No such thing, just the Order of the Silver Egg will be the vanguard and go by sea first. You will take the land route and protect the Archbishop on the road to Princinopolis."

Francesca's statement made the people around dumbstruck.

"You are going to use one thousand troops to take Princinopolis?"

"Of course, that's what I mean. "

"That's not going to work, your Highness, you cannot bring such an odd strategy to fruition!"

"The battle of Santcarillon was just to rescue the archbishop, but to regain the cathedral and fight ten thousand enemy troops, our reinforcements sent by land will simply be too late to support you."

"This is the will of the Archbishop under God, you have other ways of doing it?"

Francesca with a smile on her face interrupted the Knight that tried to speak:

"Gentlemen generals with great fanfare you will march on Santcarillon for appearances, but also careful of spies, on hearing the news, the Kingdom Army troops will not be able to depart from Santcarillon."

Several generals turned their heads around to listen.

"First when you reach the entrance of the southern tip of the peninsula, wait to hear a message from the Order of the Silver Egg of our arrival in Princinopolis, if our army banners did not arrive at Princinopolis, urge the troops to retreat. So you do not have your escape route blocked behind you by the Holy Kingdom army."

"Ah." "Oh, I see..." "that is so that at least we do not suffer a crushing defeat in battle."

Several generals have nodded in agreement. Gilbert saw all of this from the door, but had no reaction, it was probably already the norm -- it seemed like Chris was the only person that was flustered.

"However Your Highness, if you are unable to take Princinopolis and the cathedral, aren't you going to be isolated and helpless? "

"Of this point, I am of course aware."

Again there was a general outcry.

"We don't mind, and we might be able to persuade the Archbishop of this. However the Archbishop may feel he needs to take command of the troops to call them to action in his name."

Francesca said this is for her to deal with, and with the consent of everyone they agreed to dissolve the meeting.

After all the generals departed, only the three members of the Order of the Silver Egg were left, Chris couldn't resist asking Francesca:

"What is with this combat methods, ah? You really plan on doing this?!"
In the church, only the loud voice from Chris echoed in the empty space.

"I would like to come out of the war as the victor. " Francesca shrugged her shoulders. Such reactions made Chris suddenly unable to react.

If you calm down, and think from the Generals point of view, Francesca is indeed correct. Because if the vanguard does not take Princinopolis, then the Principality Coalition will take loses from the Holy Kingdom forces, behind them the troops at the Santcarillon garrison, in front the Princinopolis garrison, they will be caught in a crossfire.

After we take Princinopolis, just the Order of the Silver Egg alone has to defend the Holy City, even if I am good that is nearly impossible. That is why I need them to confidently come by land with additional troops." Fran said.

"What if you cannot capture it--"

Francesca reached her slender forefinger and pasted it onto Chris's lips, blocking Chris's mouth. Chris blushed and hurriedly backed away.

"Listen, about what to do if we lose, it is always the Commander's duty to think of something, you should not think about it."

Chris couldn't help but swallow a sigh of relief after listening – indeed. This is not something a soldier can decide. They can only believe in the commander, or don't believe in commander.

"Say Chris, the same type of battle, the same stringent conditions, had you not been done this many times?"

After this sentence, Chris had nothing left to say.

While he was in the Holy Kingdom army, he participated in the campaign at Princinopolis against Raiders -- that was at the time the largest battle he participated in -- Chris was part of an suicide assault, and through the bodies of his colleagues, he opened the gate from inside. However a whole year has passed since then, he cannot really believe in his capacity as a member of the Order of the Silver Egg, that they will worry about losing this battle.

-- I had no such thoughts when I was ordered to participate in the assault ... what... did i begin to fear death? When did I become so soft...

Francesca smiled and shook her head.

"It's not that you have changed, but you are no longer a man standing alone on the battlefield."

She said as she moved her gaze to Gilbert. While the Black Knight shrugged and otherwise said nothing.

- I ... I am no longer by himself? So, I become weak...

At this time, he could hear the sound of footsteps coming from behind him.

"Fran, I brought you a change of clothes."

Chris turned to look and the owner of the voice - is Minerva. She stopped in the middle of the church with benches on either side, then quickly looked away.

She deliberately went around the long way, bypassing Chris she walked near the church wall to Francesca, and while pouting , said: "Just because Paola has other things to do, do not treat me like a servant!"

"Ah? Who else do you think can go into my room get me new clothes -- Thank you by the way, now please help me change into them. We can use the confessional for me to change."

"I told you not to treat me like a servant, and you still do! Besides, why in a place like this--"

"If Meena does not want to, then Chris, come along and help me change clothes."

"You're kidding me!"

Minerva right hand pick the clothes, the left hooked Francesca's arm, pulled her into the confessional.

- Minerva ... From that day she did not even look at me ...

--Because she dreamed of being as I kill predicted ... ...

--If genuine then sending troops to Princinopolis, in that case the prophecy ...

At this point in time Chris became aware--Originally, I was not alone... Is such a thing...

--So I am afraid to go to the battlefield. Because Minerva might be killed by the blade of an enemy at any time, and my blade within reach ...

Chris looked up at Minerva and Francesca to see them going inside the wooden confessional. He knew that he was thinking something very foolish. He is a man who lived as a mercenary his entire life, and he may not be able to live without the sword.

As he was lost in thought, Minerva's voice suddenly drifted out:

" ... Hey, Fran ... T-This dress is what is the matter, why do you want to replace the clothes!"

"Meena do you not want to try them on?" I think they will look great on you!"

"Who is going to wear this kind of clothes!"

From inside the confessional such a conversation could be hear. Chris inexplicably felt embarrassed, and turned around to leave the church.

"Princess Fran did not say you could go. 」

Gilbert deep voice, pierced Chris's ears, so he stopped.

"...Doesn't matter, I mean, Well the meeting has ended. Moreover, they are changing their clothes..."

"The military meeting to be chaired by Princess Fran hasn't started yet! Right now only our work as guards has finished. You can also learn the habits of Princess Fran."

Gilbert seemed troubled. Chris cocked his head, failing to understand -- this is ... What does it mean?
[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 007.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
This time the confessional door opened, Francesca and Minerva walked outside it. Chris looked at both of them -- Frances was wearing very colorful clothes already nothing like the clothes of a knight commander, but now the dress she wore was more like the clothes of a noble woman, it could even be called gaudy, making him feel like rushing out of the church right now.

"This ... What is this about ..." Chris said.

"Looks good, right?"

"This ... Looks good--not! "

"I am going to go into a separate military conference with the Archbishop next. I heard he likes to make women wear clothes like these - Gill, do not bother coming all right. "

Minerva was shocked to hear this. Francesca waved her hand and softly walked in the direction the Archbishop went beside the altar.

"Fran, stop!"

By the time Minerva recovered and tried to catch up, the door had been - fiercely closed shut in front of Minerva.

"I'll teach you to stop, Fran--Gilbert, you let go of me ... Fran, your brains have burned out!" Minerva cried out.

"<Woman> This identity is a weapon for Princess Fran, you should have already recognized this, do not bother her. "

"Even if this is the case - you, why are you so calm, ah!"

Gilbert did not answer, he turned toward opposite to the door Francesca entered, climbed the stairs and begun moving on that floor.

"Hey! Gilbert!"

"Meena, don't scream inside the church, I can now go see where Princess Fran is staying."

Gilbert went to the pipe organ and opened a trap-door. A brass cover could be seen on the floor.

"The Archbishop's room is below. The voices can pass through the brass cover. If anything happens, we can jump from the main pipe."

Gilbert gave the explanation leaving Chris and Minerva speechless --nevertheless they approached to better understand the situation.

"You ... have investigated this place before?"

"Of course I listened to Princess Fran saying that she wants to use this method to persuaded the Archbishop."

With that said, Gilbert affixed his ears to the brass cover. It was a very strange appearance, but Chris also being worried about Francesca's safety had followed suit.
[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 008.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
"Chris, you are not allowed to stick so close, so go over there. " said Minerva.

"This ...Where do you want me to go? This is very narrow. "

"You be quiet, so I can listen to the situation below."

Gilbert elbowed Chris, Chris also focused his attention on the sounds coming from bellow. The whistling flow of air came from the ventilation pipe into the room.

『... I didn't expect, Oh, a beautiful woman like you becoming a Knight commander, what a pity. I don't know the people will think of King Zaccaria. Obviously there are many ways to make it so you didn't have join the army. 』

『I, your servant<ref group="2-3">'''I, Your servant''': deprecatory self-reference for women </ref> personally would have to dedicate their body and their all to the army. 』

『Ah, what are you saying, you are going to regain the Holy Land and as well as it's people, on the battlefield? "

『Of course, as well as the Archbishop Seat. 』

『All right, all right. The day when we retake the Cathedral, you can become my Knight Patron of the Church, okay? However, at that time you will stay at my side and attend to all of my important needs. 』

『I, your servant would be honored!』

Chris could feel his body cramping up; Although Minerva did not take this dialogue seriously, but she also thought this conversation was really disgusting. Hearing the voice of the Archbishop, was as if it was oil and moist flab infecting one's own ears.

『As long as you like, when I stay in Zaccariesco, you can stay with me to serve me. I can help you make a special blessing ceremony. Military meeting ended, so now I can bare along with a special ceremony to reward you, oh. 』

Buzzing ~ ~ a shrill sound of metal distorting was heard and Chris looked up quickly... It was Minerva stroking her forehead with her hands -- She managed to clutch the brass tube with such astonishing strength that it deformed, making a loud noise.

"Minerva, calm down, or they will hear it!" said Chris.

"Don't tell me to calm down, If that pig even dares to touch Fran!"

『--Ah, later, this is what you ... 』

『Ha-Ha, You don't need to be afraid, it's just a blessing ceremony with the help of a secret kiss, you can depend on it.』

The brass pipe in Minerva's hands was beginning to cut her.

『Later, prior to this, let's discuss the issues of sending the army.』

『What, you still have more to say on the army matter? Why do you wish to lead the vanguard? Me leading the entire army would be better.』

『I, Your servant personally want to go inside Princinopolis and claim the next seat, so a proper vanguard to take Princinopolis. Moreover, after the battle, the cathedral altar and prayer rooms are likely to be dirty, someone will have to go first to clean up. I, your servant personally believe that is Holy Kingdom tarnished Holy Church. 』

『Ho, ho-ho, you are a sweetheart, almost like a newly married bride -- OK, OK, I got it, get it done right. 』

『What about you going in my bedroom and waiting for me, this is not a problem, right?』

『Yes, I, your servant personally will be sure to go. 』

"Say now, these clothes are good, but my preference is like this ..."

『Have to sit down, can not continue ~ ~』

Minerva flushed and turned to go out of the outlet, Chris also quickly stood up. Now this is not a matter of the degree where they can sit back and watch. But Gilbert's hand pulled Minerva by the shoulder to stop her. Not have much room here, Chris could not move.

"What you're doing, Fran is about to get the pig to-"

"Princess Fran can get out of this. You were just about to waste her entire effort!"

"How can you say such a thing!"

Minerva was right. That fierce-looking dangling vulgar man, just reached out and touched Francesca making everyone panic. She even passed her anger onto Gilbert -- why does Francesca have to suffer such treatment! Is this battle that important to you... But just when she was about to go in, she became aware. Gilbert had the long sword in the scabbard hanging on his waist, his hand shaking on the handle of the sword -- he is in fact suppressing his anger.

At this time, they were no longer listening on the brass pipe, footsteps sounded inside the Church -- and then came a girl's voice:

"Princess Fran! Princess Fran, are you here? Sorry, I'm late! You told me to go to your room and get your clothes, but I couldn't find them! I has no choice but to come to you--"

It was Paola's voice. Chris and Minerva turned to look at each other, then the altar door open again, coupled with the roar of the Archbishop--

"Whoa ah ah ah ah ah -?"

The sound of rolling followed by a fat body slamming and shaking the ground could be heard.

"ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! -- "

Paola high-pitched cries echoed; a little while after the chaos, through the pipe organ parts, there came a strange mechanical sound, and now they can no longer stay in this room -- Minerva changed from a look of shock, to reveal a pleasant face, then brushed aside Gilbert's hand.

Gilbert shrugged and sighed, then followed Minerva out of the room. Chris looked at them like this and feeling that the danger passed, felt at easy and revealed a smile.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

"Chris, Meena, you both love worrying too much. "

Francesca at the garrison siting at the same table for dinner spoke so, and then laughed out loud.

"The Duke's daughter body will only be given to the man I love."

"Who is the man Princess Fran loves?" Paola asks while putting soup into her bowl.

"I haven't found any man worth of having my virginity, so at present I'm still single, alone on the battlefield trying to climb back and forth. " Francesca blurted out the words while deliberately facing the direction of the door, soldiers could be heard outside.

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 061.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
They did not dine in the Castle, but in a room inside the camp. Gathered at the door were the soldiers of the Order of the Silver Egg already here as an impenetrable wall keeping other outside. They listened to the dialogue inside and at the same time were relieved. This was loud enough that even Chris heard it all.

It was of course because news of the Archbishop laying his hands on Francesca were spread around.

"Chastity, virginity! Why do we arrive at this topic now all of a sudden!"

Paola flushed red, almost dropping the soup bowl in her hands. The imminent peril at the time to preserve the princess chastity other then the people involved nobody else seemed to have an absolute understanding of what has happened from beginning to end. Francesca smiled, looked at her and didn't tell her anything.

"I do not know exactly what you had planned, but you really don't have too much vigilance of it!" Minerva from start to finish, said in a straight face, angrily biting the bread in her hands.

"I did not lower my vigilance, I did it to lure him in. I opened the gates."

"Even worse!"

"I had this planned out with Gilbert."

While hearing the topic of the conversation switching over to him, the silent guard captain only gave a brief glance.

"Only Gilbert believed that I can simultaneously preserve the operational plan I have proposed, and my virginity."

The most difficult part to accept is that, Francesca actually put the plan toghether with the intent to seduce the Archbishop and informed Gilbert in advance, Gilbert with a surprisingly calm expresion discussed the whole plan together with his master.

"If there is sufficient trust between each other, something can be said about it. 」

Francesca said and she pointedly glanced at Chris, and then looked to Minerva's lower body. Chris froze for a moment, then Francesca's attention was immediately moved to the top part of the same target.

- If you have enough trust between each other ...

--But ... She refused to tell me anything ... Something about her dream ...

At this time Minerva and Chris line of sight came into contact. She was holding a piece of cheese that slipped out through her fingers. Then she quickly stood up, her cheeks flushed red.

"Meena? Did you finish eating?"

Ignoring Paola's question, Minerva turned around and headed toward the door.

"Huh?" "Ah!" "Wah-wah ......"

Minerva abruptly opened the door,the Order of the Silver Egg officers and soldiers wall collapsed instantly pilling up on the ground, throwing dust into the air. Minerva cut through the swarm of men in the corridor, hearing her footsteps in the distance Chris could not help but stand up. "Minerva!" He ran out the door but by this time all of the soldiers had gotten back up. "Hey, Hey, Chris, that... did anything alarming happen with the princess?"

"That ... I heard the Archbishop wanted ... is that true?"

"The lips do not chirp ~ ~ right?"

"Ah, hey! Chris!"

Chris did not answer half a sentence, he pushed a group of people that were still on the ground, and he hurried after Minerva.

He ran down the stairs and to the entrance of the garrison caught up with the back of that red hair.

"Minerva! Wait!"

As the same time as hearing his voice, the red hair suddenly flared from the wind fully covering his entire sight, then falling down - Minerva suddenly squatted on the floor.

It was already dark now, outside the barracks wall usually street prostitutes were waiting for clients, but there were no other people.

"...Minerva..."

When Chris called again, hearing the sound of her name, her shoulders shook up all of a sudden ...

"Frank said, you will take it seriously ... "

"Hey..."

"T-There are some things that you simply - simply do not know ... "

Minerva was holding her shoulders, her murmur sounding somewhat helpless.

"So can you please stop always asking ... "

"But..."

Chris came out chasing after Minerva on pure impulse, he himself had no idea what he wanted to say to her.

If Minerva did not have a foresight in her dreams, that told him, the reason was that he was not sufficiently trusted, this thought really makes him feel sad. But now he looked at Minerva unable to comfort her pain and sorrow away, no way of helping. This made himself feel truly deplorable.

"If your dreams make you so sad, even if not all of it, but if you can say a part little by little to me..."

"You fool, you showing a little compassion is kind of boring!" Minerva still didn't turn around. "I'm not like Fran, I can't talk about that sort of thing!"

--That sort of thing?

Chris thought ......The hard to tell thing that Minerva is hiding is not really something that makes her feel uncomfortable about, but is -- that she was embarrassed of it?

--Yes, Women that travel the battlefield on a daily basis, may bump into some embarrassing circumstances...

"T-That... Minerva, what about that dream..." Chris shouldn't have blurted out his speculations, but couldn't stop his mouth from moving: "This, this would not be... With virginity or... Something like that?"

Minerva turned and stood up at the same time, with a fierce expression and red hair shaking hard on Chris's face, "You, you--you idiot--"

The she hit Chris with a heavy blow that he mercilessly hit the barracks wall.

For the next two full days, every-time Minerva saw Chris she refused to talk.

==Translator's notes & references==

<references group="2-3"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

User:Irbored

2013-12-22T16:54:24Z

Irbored: Created page with "Working on Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko. Speed translating from Chinese to English. Speed translations does not refer to the actual speed on the translations but the QUALIT..."

Working on Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko. Speed translating from Chinese to English. Speed translations does not refer to the actual speed on the translations but the QUALITY of the translation. If the normal steps would be:

Translate(around 5 passes on the translation)> edit> proofread > edit > proofread > final version.

I do like:

Translate (1-3 passes) > final version.

This means that some parts may sound weird and awkward.

Hope you enjoy the translations.

[[User:Irbored|Irbored]] ([[User talk:Irbored|talk]]) 10:54, 22 December 2013 (CST)

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-22T16:46:23Z

Irbored: /* Chapter 3 – The Archbishop */

==Chapter 3 – The Archbishop ==

Zaccaria was located in the southwest of the Seven Kingdoms of the Realm. If taking the sea into consideration, it was the closest to the mountain springs of Zijno in all of the land. The people of the Kingdom did pray to God, but their faith did not run deep. Some thought this was so because the common people were well off; others thought that it was because of the bustling trade that brought together different cultures. Everything set aside, compared to the Grand Cathedral's in the land, Zaccaria churches were rather simple.

"And that's why I didn't want to come to Zaccaria!"

The archbishop sat on the church podium, while complaining with a disgruntled look. His obese body could not be fully hidden behind the platform, even looking directly toward him you could still his buttocks overflowing from behind the podium.

"This church is so small, it can probably hold no more than two thousand people. This pipe organ is also too small. The daily meals is also a problem! "

Being expelled from Prinzi Novoro<ref group="2-3">'''Prinzi Novoro''': previously Princinopolis</ref> took precedence and in the Archbishop reasoning would have preferred going to St. Carillon, instead of the neighboring Zaccaria because of this reason.

"How can this thing even be called a pipe organ!" It's sound should be loud enough to shake the church and to reach out into the streets so common people can hear the sermon praising God's Divinity! Without this apparatus, I simply cannot address the people, if you know what we used in Prinzi Novoro, you would know how shabby this Church is! "

The Archbishop said in a tone that carried his anger, while seating in his Holy Seat which he was once so proud of.

"Please be patient about it, have a seat." Francesca said while standing on the right hand side of the Archbishop, with a gracious smile to appease him. "As for the choir part, we have prepared a lot of cute girls. 」

"Ah." Archbishop immediately reveal a joyful expression after hearing this, tossing his tipple chin up and down like mad. " Part of the carol I can personally guide from beginning to end , O-ho-ho. 」

"It would be wonderful. The chorus girls should be very happy. However, please take care of your body, paying attention to keep everyone satisfied."

Francesca wanted to quickly throw the bait out and draw back, but beside the Knights there was someone else puckering his brow, showing a very cold look. Chris could see the entire scene very clearly from the church entrance.

While Chris was in the army under the care of the Holy Kingdom he had already heard of the Archbishop of Prinzi Novoro special "hobby". Now his eyes were carefully looking at Francesca -- Francesca didn't know what to think, she was wearing a very sensational dress which displayed her chest. Even their conversation clearly linked with his knowledge from when he was in the army.

The one standing guard on the other side of the church entrance was Gilbert. Chris was spying on his reaction. He was all dressed in black with a rock hard face, starring inside the church. He seemed rather tense, ready to storm the church if his master Francesca was in any danger.

"Now that we have solved these issues can we return to the military issue?"

At this time a formidable knight slanted to pull a small table, the general then coughed twice to speak. Chris had once heard the name of the general on the battlefield, but he could not remember it.

"We gathered here in the name of stopping the military forces of the Seven Kingdoms, now it is the time to discuss military issues. The Holy Kingdom has stationed twenty thousand military personnel in St. Carillon, now we cannot afford to relax our vigilance."

"Yes, as soon as you confess to God, let us go to the St . Carillon and finish it quickly, and next."

News has arrived that our army has suffered a crushing defeat, and they are trying desperately to escape Meddecia's generals from St. Carillon.

"I'm a tool for God's voice!" The displeased the Archbishop made this remark. "You rarely have the chance to use my name to gather and send troops for your selfish interests. Your duty is to get back my holy church. Gathered together all the men you can find. And in my name to send troops, all troops, and retake what is mine immediately! "

"Calm down! However --" One of the most senior heads of Gianni Campagna Knights could not help but raise his voice to speak and said: "Even if you really want to send troops to recapture Prinzi Novoro, we also need to deal with the military stronghold of Meddecia, St. Carillon is east by land, with a Holy Kingdom garrison there, we simply can not move. Even bypassing the Gulf southward, the rest of the soldiers will take too long to catch up with the main force!"

"You can't move by sea? From here out by ship, it won't take longer then three days to arrive in Prinzi Novoro." said the Archbishop.

"There is no ship that can transport tens of thousands of troops!"

"No ship has been made yet! With the King of Zaccaria financial resources, several ships cand be made and nobody -- well the flagship can be named after me."

Although not everyone sighed, but one can feel the atmosphere of the scene turning into turmoil. Not considering the results of doing this. The Archbishop simply never considered how much money and manpower is needed to build warship's that can transport so many people ...

Laying siege to the city of St . Carillon would result in casualties on both sides in the end, bringing together all of the military forces of the Kingdom the meetings were soon started, but Archbishop's stubborn attachment to go straight back to the Prinzi Novoro case, the Principality Coalition has been unable to reach a consensus.

Formerly a mercenary of the Holy Kingdom army, the many laid back attitudes of the leaders behind the Principality made very clear the effective strength of the coalition. Hearing a humming sound, he turned to look back at the podium to see sitting in a chair a part of the problem, the Archbishop.

- Francesca also intended to send such troops ... Chris thought, but it is also impossible.

In fact all of the kingdoms of the East, had a longer history then the Holy Kingdom. Therefore, these nobles dignity is much higher then the strength of their own country, kept refusing to face up to reality. Francesca is young, and she is a woman; Even though she was draped with the exploit of saving the Archbishop, but bringing the leaders together in a common goal is not easy at all. Her fame is not enough to unify the views of these countries generals.

"Forget It Forget it! Your faith is not strong enough for these guys!" Archbishop all had herein rose with his Holy Robe fluttering. "You just look at the missing Cathedral, your country and people will not have God's favor. The only ones to worship Dushanda are the people of the Holy Kingdom, but now they have defield the sermons in the Holy Place of God -- Prinzi Novoro, has yet to be returned! You cannot feel God's anger, and you still go on like this, I'll excommunicate you from the Palkai Faith, you are all heretics!

Heresy -- hearing this term all of the Knights present turned pale.

Faith on the battlefield is nothing but a joke, but these knights and their reaction, although they can kill Chris while looking him in the eyes, for all of those that have been brought up in the Palkai religion, being treated as heretics is worse then the death penalty. Because they are denied even of their place of rest after their death.

In a tense atmosphere, the Archbishop left the altar lurching his fat body.

"... I did not expect the atmosphere to become like this ..."

"We had no intention of blasphemy. However ... "

"What do you wish to do? If you send a small number of troops, by land ..."

"No sense to do so."

"If we send troops to Prinzi Novoro by land, how long would it take to reach it?"

"By land, in about five days. "

"But if our actions are found by the Holy Kingdom army in St. Carillon, should it takes more then seven days, we will be attacked from behind. "

"We can only spend two days ... capture Prinzi Novoro in two days ..."

"Right now the Holy Kingdom army stationed in Prinzi Novoro numbers around ten thousand. And if the southern garrison sends support, fighting them is easier said then done. "

While the knights had nothing else to add, a girl's voice suddenly broke in:

"If it was only a thousand troops by sea, then there would be no problems."

Everyone turned to look in silence while listening to Francesca. Their faces were all filled with surprise.

"Princess Francesca, what are you talking about?"

"Thousands of troops by sea... how many times would we have to move back and forth to get a large force? We might as well go by land, bull riding is still faster."

General Wysla Zinnia threw such a joke, in the surrounding, contemptuous laughter could also be heard.

"No such thing, just the Order of the Silver Egg will be the vanguard and go by sea first. You will take the land route and protect the Archbishop on the road to Prinzi Novoro."

Francesca's statement made the people around dumbstruck.

"You are going to use one thousand troops to take Prinzi Novoro?"

"Of course, that's what I mean. "

"That's not going to work, your Highness, you cannot bring such an odd strategy to fruition!"

"The battle of St. Carillon was just to rescue the archbishop, but to regain the cathedral and fight ten thousand enemy troops, our reinforcements sent by land will simply be too late to support you."

"This is the will of the Archbishop under God, you have other ways of doing it?"

Francesca with a smile on her face interrupted the Knight that tried to speak:

"Gentlemen generals with great fanfare you will march on St. Carillon for appearances, but also careful of spies, on hearing the news, the Kingdom Army troops will not be able to depart from St. Carillon."

Several generals turned their heads around to listen.

"First when you reach the entrance of the southern tip of the peninsula, wait to hear a message from the Order of the Silver Egg of our arrival in Prinzi Novoro, if our army banners did not arrive at Prinzi Novoro, urge the troops to retreat. So you do not have your escape route blocked behind you by the Holy Kingdom army."

"Ah." "Oh, I see..." "that is so that at least we do not suffer a crushing defeat in battle."

Several generals have nodded in agreement. Gilbert saw all of this from the door, but had no reaction, it was probably already the norm -- it seemed like Chris was the only person that was flustered.

"However Your Highness, if you are unable to take Prinzi Novoro and the cathedral, aren't you going to be isolated and helpless? "

"Of this point, I am of course aware."

Again there was a general outcry.

"We don't mind, and we might be able to persuade the Archbishop of this. However the Archbishop may feel he needs to take command of the troops to call them to action in his name."

Francesca said this is for her to deal with, and with the consent of everyone they agreed to dissolve the meeting.

After all the generals departed, only the three members of the Order of the Silver Egg were left, Chris couldn't resist asking Francesca:

"What is with this combat methods, ah? You really plan on doing this?!"
s
In the church, only the loud voice from Chris echoed in the empty space.

"I would like to come out of the war as the victor. " Francesca shrugged her shoulders. Such reactions made Chris suddenly unable to react.

If you calm down, and think from the Generals point of view, Francesca is indeed correct. Because if the vanguard does not take Prizni Novoro, then the Principality Coalition will take loses from the Holy Kingdom forces, behind them the troops at the St. Carillon garrison, in front the Prinzi Novoro garrison, they will be cought in a crossfire.

After we take Prinzi Novoro, just the Order of the Silver Egg alone has to defend the Holy City, even if I am good that is nearly impossible. That is why I need them to confidently come by land with additional troops." Fran said.

"What if you cannot capture it--"

Francesca reached her slender forefinger and pasted it onto Chris's lips, blocking Chris's mouth. Chris blushed and hurriedly backed away.

"Listen, about what to do if we lose, it is always the Commander's duty to think of something, you should not think about it."

Chris couldn't help but swallow a sigh of relief after listening – indeed. This is not something a soldier can decide. They can only believe in the commander, or don't believe in commander.

"Say Chris, the same type of battle, the same stringent conditions, had you not been done this many times?"

After this sentence, Chris had nothing left to say.

While he was in the Holy Kingdom army, he participated in the campaign at Prinzi Novoro agains Raiders -- that was at the time the largest battle he participated in -- Chris was part of an suicide assault, and through the bodies of his colleagues, he opened the gate from inside. However a whole year has passed since then, he cannot really believe in his capacity as a member of the Order of the Silver Egg, that they will worry about losing this battle.

-- I had no such thoughts when I was ordered to participate in the assault ... what... did i begin to fear death? When did I become so soft...

Francesca smiled and shook her head.

"It's not that you have changed, but you are no longer a man standing alone on the battlefield."

She said as she moved her gaze to Gilbert. While the Black Knight shrugged and otherwise said nothing.

- I ... I am no longer by himself? So, I become weak...

At this time, he could hear the sound of footsteps coming from behind him.

"Fran, I brought you a change of clothes."

Chris turned to look and the owner of the voice - is Minerva. She stopped in the middle of the church with benches on either side, then quickly looked away.

She deliberately went around the long way, bypassing Chris she walked near the church wall to Francesca, and while pouting , said: "Just because Paola has other things to do, do not treat me like a servant!"

"Ah? Who else do you think can go into my room get me new clothes -- Thank you by the way, now please help me change into them. We can use the confessional for me to change."

"I told you not to treat me like a servant, and you still do! Besides, why in a place like this--"

"If Meena does not want to, then Chris, come along and help me change clothes."

"You're kidding me!"

Minerva right hand pick the clothes, the left hooked Francesca's arm, pulled her into the confessional.

- Minerva ... From that day she did not even look at me ...

--Because she dreamed of being as I kill predicted ... ...

--If genuine then sending troops to Prinzi Novoro, in that case the prophecy ...

At this point in time Chris became aware--Originally, I was not alone... Is such a thing...

--So I am afraid to go to the battlefield. Because Minerva might be killed by the blade of an enemy at any time, and my blade within reach ...

Chris looked up at Minerva and Francesca to see them going inside the wooden confessional. He knew that he was thinking something very foolish. He is a man who lived as a mercenary his entire life, and he may not be able to live without the sword.

As he was lost in thought, Minerva's voice suddenly drifted out:

" ... Hey, Fran ... T-This dress is what is the matter, why do you want to replace the clothes!"

"Meena do you not want to try them on?" I think they will look great on you!"

"Who is going to wear this kind of clothes!"

From inside the confessional such a conversation could be hear. Chris inexplicably felt embarrassed, and turned around to leave the church.

"Princess Fran did not say you could go. 」

Gilbert deep voice, pierced Chris's ears, so he stopped.

"...Doesn't matter, I mean, Well the meeting has ended. Moreover, they are changing their clothes..."

"The military meeting to be chaired by Princess Fran hasn't started yet! Right now only our work as guards has finished. You can also learn the habits of Princess Fran."

Gilbert seemed troubled. Chris cocked his head, failing to understand -- this is ... What does it mean?

This time the confessional door opened, Francesca and Minerva walked outside it. Chris looked at both of them -- Frances was wearing very colorful clothes already nothing like the clothes of a knight commander, but now the dress she wore was more like the clothes of a noble woman, it could even be called gaudy, making him feel like rushing out of the church right now.

"This ... What is this about ..." Chris said.

"Looks good, right?"

"This ... Looks good--not! "

"I am going to go into a separate military conference with the Archbishop next. I heard he likes to make women wear clothes like these - Gill, do not bother coming all right. "

Minerva was shocked to hear this. Francesca waved her hand and softly walked in the direction the Archbishop went beside the altar.

"Fran, stop!"

By the time Minerva recovered and tried to catch up, the door had been - fiercely closed shut in front of Minerva.

"I'll teach you to stop, Fran--Gilbert, you let go of me ... Fran, your brains have burned out!" Minerva cried out.

"<Woman> This identity is a weapon for Princess Fran, you should have already recognized this, do not bother her. "

"Even if this is the case - you, why are you so calm, ah!"

Gilbert did not answer, he turned toward opposite to the door Francesca entered, climbed the stairs and begun moving on that floor.

"Hey! Gilbert!"

"Meena, don't scream inside the church, I can now go see where Princess Fran is staying."

Gilbert went to the pipe organ and opened a trap-door. A brass cover could be seen on the floor.

"The Archbishop's room is below. The voices can pass through the brass cover. If anything happens, we can jump from the main pipe."

Gilbert gave the explanation leaving Chris and Minerva speechless --nevertheless they approached to better understand the situation.

"You ... have investigated this place before?"

"Of course I listened to Princess Fran saying that she wants to use this method to persuaded the Archbishop."

With that said, Gilbert affixed his ears to the brass cover. It was a very strange appearance, but Chris also being worried about Francesca's safety had followed suit.

"Chris, you are not allowed to stick so close, so go over there. " said Minerva.

"This ...Where do you want me to go? This is very narrow. "

"You be quiet, so I can listen to the situation below."

Gilbert elbowed Chris, Chris also focused his attention on the sounds coming from bellow. The whistling flow of air came from the ventilation pipe into the room.

『... I didn't expect, Oh, a beautiful woman like you becoming a Knight commander, what a pity. I don't know the people will think of King Zaccaria. Obviously there are many ways to make it so you didn't have join the army. 』

『I, your servant<ref group="2-3">'''I, Your servant''': deprecatory self-reference for women </ref> personally would have to dedicate their body and their all to the army. 』

『Ah, what are you saying, you are going to regain the Holy Land and as well as it's people, on the battlefield? "

『Of course, as well as the Archbishop Seat. 』

『All right, all right. The day when we retake the Cathedral, you can become my Knight Patron of the Church, okay? However, at that time you will stay at my side and attend to all of my important needs. 』

『I, your servant would be honored!』

Chris could feel his body cramping up; Although Minerva did not take this dialogue seriously, but she also thought this conversation was really disgusting. Hearing the voice of the Archbishop, was as if it was oil and moist flab infecting one's own ears.

『As long as you like, when I stay in Zaccariesco, you can stay with me to serve me. I can help you make a special blessing ceremony. Military meeting ended, so now I can bare along with a special ceremony to reward you, oh. 』

Buzzing ~ ~ a shrill sound of metal distorting was heard and Chris looked up quickly... It was Minerva stroking her forehead with her hands -- She managed to clutch the brass tube with such astonishing strength that it deformed, making a loud noise.

"Minerva, calm down, or they will hear it!" said Chris.

"Don't tell me to calm down, If that pig even dares to touch Fran!"

『--Ah, later, this is what you ... 』

『Ha-Ha, You don't need to be afraid, it's just a blessing ceremony with the help of a secret kiss, you can depend on it.』

The brass pipe in Minerva's hands was beginning to cut her.

『Later, prior to this, let's discuss the issues of sending the army.』

『What, you still have more to say on the army matter? Why do you wish to lead the vanguard? Me leading the entire army would be better.』

『I, Your servant personally want to go inside Prinzi Novoro and claim the next seat, so a proper vanguard to take Prinzi Novoro. Moreover, after the battle, the cathedral altar and prayer rooms are likely to be dirty, someone will have to go first to clean up. I, your servant personally believe that is Holy Kingdom tarnished Holy Church. 』

『Ho, ho-ho, you are a sweetheart, almost like a newly married bride -- OK, OK, I got it, get it done right. 』

『What about you going in my bedroom and waiting for me, this is not a problem, right?』

『Yes, I, your servant personally will be sure to go. 』

"Say now, these clothes are good, but my preference is like this ..."

『Have to sit down, can not continue ~ ~』

Minerva flushed and turned to go out of the outlet, Chris also quickly stood up. Now this is not a matter of the degree where they can sit back and watch. But Gilbert's hand pulled Minerva by the shoulder to stop her. Not have much room here, Chris could not move.

"What you're doing, Fran is about to get the pig to-"

"Princess Fran can get out of this. You were just about to waste her entire effort!"

"How can you say such a thing!"

Minerva was right. That fierce-looking dangling vulgar man, just reached out and touched Francesca making everyone panic. She even passed her anger onto Gilbert -- why does Francesca have to suffer such treatment! Is this battle that important to you... But just when she was about to go in, she became aware. Gilbert had the long sword in the scabbard hanging on his waist, his hand shaking on the handle of the sword -- he is in fact suppressing his anger.

At this time, they were no longer listening on the brass pipe, footsteps sounded inside the Church -- and then came a girl's voice:

"Princess Fran! Princess Fran, are you here? Sorry, I'm late! You told me to go to your room and get your clothes, but I couldn't find them! I has no choice but to come to you--"

It was Paola's voice. Chris and Minerva turned to look at each other, then the altar door open again, coupled with the roar of the Archbishop--

"Whoa ah ah ah ah ah -?"

The sound of rolling followed by a fat body slamming and shaking the ground could be heard.

"ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! -- "

Paola high-pitched cries echoed; a little while after the chaos, through the pipe organ parts, there came a strange mechanical sound, and now they can no longer stay in this room -- Minerva changed from a look of shock, to reveal a pleasant face, then brushed aside Gilbert's hand.

Gilbert shrugged and sighed, then followed Minerva out of the room. Chris looked at them like this and feeling that the danger passed, felt at easy and revealed a smile.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

"Chris, Meena, you both love worrying too much. "

Francesca at the garrison siting at the same table for dinner spoke so, and then laughed out loud.

"The Duke's daughter body will only be given to the man I love."

"Who is the man Princess Fran loves?" Paola asks while putting soup into her bowl.

"I haven't found any man worth of having my virginity, so at present I'm still single, alone on the battlefield trying to climb back and forth. " Francesca blurted out the words 's words blurted out, while deliberately facing the direction of the door, soldiers could be heard outside.

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 061.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
They did not dine in the Castle, but in a room inside the camp. Gathered at the door were the soldiers of the Order of the Silver Egg already here as an impenetrable wall keeping other outside. They listened to the dialogue inside and at the same time were relieved. This was loud enough that even Chris heard it all.

It was of course because news of the Archbishop laying his hands on Francesca were spread around.

"Chastity, virginity! Why do we arrive at this topic now all of a sudden!"

Paola flushed red, almost dropping the soup bowl in her hands. The imminent peril at the time to preserve the princess chastity other then the people involved nobody else seemed to have an absolute understanding of what has happened from beginning to end. Francesca smiled, looked at her and didn't tell her anything.

"I do not know exactly what you had planned, but you really don't have too much vigilance of it!" Minerva from start to finish, said in a straight face, angrily biting the bread in her hands.

"I did not lower my vigilance, I did it to lure him in. I opened the gates."

"Even worse!"

"I had this planned out with Gilbert."

While hearing the topic of the conversation switching over to him, the silent guard captain only gave a brief glance.

"Only Gilbert believed that I can simultaneously preserve the operational plan I have proposed, and my virginity."

The most difficult part to accept is that, Francesca actually put the plan toghether with the intent to seduce the Archbishop and informed Gilbert in advance, Gilbert with a surprisingly calm expresion discussed the whole plan together with his master.

"If there is sufficient trust between each other, something can be said about it. 」

Francesca said and she pointedly glanced at Chris, and then looked to Minerva's lower body. Chris froze for a moment, then Francesca's attention was immediately moved to the top part of the same target.

- If you have enough trust between each other ...

--But ... She refused to tell me anything ... Something about her dream ...

At this time Minerva and Chris line of sight came into contact. She was holding a piece of cheese that slipped out through her fingers. Then she quickly stood up, her cheeks flushed red.

"Meena? Did you finish eating?"

Ignoring Paola's question, Minerva turned around and headed toward the door.

"Huh?" "Ah!" "Wah-wah ......"

Minerva abruptly opened the door,the Order of the Silver Egg officers and soldiers wall colapsed instantly pilling up on the ground, throwing dust into the air. Minerva cut through the swarm of men in the corridor, hearing her footsteps in the distance Chris could not help but stand up. "Minerva!" He ran out the door but by this time all of the soldiers had gotten back up. "Hey, Hey, Chris, that... did anything alarming happen with the princess?"

"That ... I heard the Archbishop wanted ... is that true?"

"The lips do not chirp ~ ~ right?"

"Ah, hey! Chris!"

Chris did not answer half a sentence, he pushed a group of people that were still on the ground, and he hurried after Minerva.

He ran down the stairs and to the entrance of the garrison caught up with the back of that red hair.

"Minerva! Wait!"

As the same time as hearing his voice, the red hair suddenly flared from the wind fully covering his entire sight, then falling down - Minerva suddenly squatted on the floor.

It was already dark now, outside the barracks wall usually street prostitutes were waiting for clients, but there were no other people.

"...Minerva..."

When Chris called again, hearing the sound of her name, her shoulders shook up all of a sudden ...

"Frank said, you will take it seriously ... "

"Hey..."

"T-There are some things that you simply - simply do not know ... "

Minerva was holding her shoulders, her murmur sounding somewhat helpless.

"So can you please stop always asking ... "

"But..."

Chris came out chasing after Minerva on pure impulse, he himself had no idea what he wanted to say to her.

If Minerva did not have a foresight in her dreams, that told him, the reason was that he was not sufficiently trusted, this thought really makes him feel sad. But now he looked at Minerva unable to comfort her pain and sorrow away, no way of helping. This made himself feel truly deplorable.

"If your dreams make you so sad, even if not all of it, but if you can say a part little by little to me..."

"You fool, you showing a little compassion is kind of boring!" Minerva still didn't turn around. "I'm not like Fran, I can't talk about that sort of thing!"

--That sort of thing?

Chris thought ......The hard to tell thing that Minerva is hiding is not really something that makes her feel uncomfortable about, but is -- that she was embarrassed of it?

--Yes, Women that travel the battlefield on a daily basis, may bump into some embarrassing circumstances...

"T-That... Minerva, what about that dream..." Chris shouldn't have blurted out his speculations, but couldn't stop his mouth from moving: "This, this would not be... With virginity or... Something like that?"

Minerva turned and stood up at the same time, with a fierce expression and red hair shaking hard on Chris's face, "You, you--you idiot--"

The she hit Chris with a heavy blow that he mercilessly hit the barracks wall.

For the next two full days, every-time Minerva saw Chris she refused to talk.

==Translator's notes & references==

<references group="2-3"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration Page

2013-12-22T04:05:15Z

Irbored: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==''Tsurugi no Joonu no Rakuin no Ko'' Series==

===Volume 1===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Chapter 11 - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''
:*Afterword - [[User: Zephyrus|Zephyrus]] '''completed'''

===Volume 2===

:*Chapter 1 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 2 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 3 - [[User: irbored|irbored]] completed
:*Chapter 4 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 5 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 6 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 7 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 8 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 9 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Chapter 10 - [[User: irbored|irbored]]
:*Afterword - [[User: irbored|irbored]]

===Volume 3===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 4===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 5===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 6===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 7===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

===Volume 8===

:*Chapter 1 -
:*Chapter 2 -
:*Chapter 3 -
:*Chapter 4 -
:*Chapter 5 -
:*Chapter 6 -
:*Chapter 7 -
:*Chapter 8 -
:*Chapter 9 -
:*Afterword -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko

2013-12-22T04:04:37Z

Irbored: /* Updates */

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Tsurugi no Joou no Rakuin no Ko (剣の女王と烙印の仔) also known as ''The Sword Queen and the Branded Child'' is a light novel written by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%89%E4%BA%95%E5%85%89 Hikaru Sugii]. The illustrations are done by Yu Jin. The series is complete at 8 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ MF Bunko J].

==Story Synopsis==
Chris was a boy who was cursed with the Brand of the Beast that devoured the fates of the surrounding people. His life changed when he met a girl when he was wandering a corpse-laden battlefield as a young mercenary. She, Minerva, appeared before his eyes waving a huge sword in clothes of pure white. With the power of foresight and overwhelming swordsmanship, she was a legendary swordswoman feared as a grim reaper. Smiling in slaughter and weeping in sleep, that was the heavy burden shouldered by the girl. That fateful night, Minerva's fate of being killed by Chris was distorted by the brand. The two souls destined to be in the company of death met in the depths of despair. In the symphony of blades and blood, the boy and girl's beautiful legend of sorrowful magnificence is born!

==Updates==

*December 20, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*December 21, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
*December 22, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

== Translation ==

===[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor before hand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers?)

=== '''Feedback''' ===

'''If you enjoyed this, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4779 the forum!]'''

==The Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko series by Hikaru Sugii==

===Volume 1 - ([[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Beast's Son]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Previous Night]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Queen of The Sword]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Flag of the Silver Hen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Proud Vixen]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Battle of Retreat]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Santuario]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Distorted Blade of Poison]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Siege]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - New Moon]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Brand]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Bloodstained Vision]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The White Rose Knight]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Archbishop]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The Queen's hypocrisy]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Between the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Under the waves]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Waves of the end]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Call of the dead]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - Underworld King's Seal]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Invasion]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 4 ===

[[Image:TnJtRnK Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 5 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 6 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8 ===

[[File:TnJtRnK Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Afterword

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User: irbored|irbored]]

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
*[[User: Kenji|Kenji]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 1 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (April 2009 ISBN 978-4840127554)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 2 (MF文庫J す 3-2) [文庫] (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4840128445)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 3 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (October 21, 2009 ISBN 978-4840130592)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 4 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (January 2010 ISBN 978-4840131629)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 5 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (May 22, 2010 ISBN 978-4840134040)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 6 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4840135061)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 7 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (February 25, 2011 ISBN 978-4840138178)
*剣の女王と烙印の仔 8 (MF文庫J) [文庫] (November 23, 2011 ISBN 978-4840142960)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-22T04:03:42Z

Irbored: /* Chapter 3 – The Archbishop */

==Chapter 3 – The Archbishop ==

Zaccaria was located in the southwest of the seven kingdoms, to the East. If taking the sea into consideration, it was the closest to the mountain springs of Zijno in all of the land. The people of the Kingdom did pray to God, but their faith did not run deep. Some thought this was so because the common people were well off; others thought that it was because of the bustling trade that brought together different cultures. Everything set aside, compared to the Grand Cathedral's in the land, Zaccaria churches were rather simple.

"And that's why I didn't want to come to Zaccaria!"

The archbishop sat on the church podium, while complaining with a disgruntled look. His obese body could not be fully hidden behind the platform, even looking directly toward him you could still his buttocks overflowing from behind the podium.

"This church is so small, it can probably hold no more than two thousand people. This pipe organ is also too small. The daily meals is also a problem! "

Being expelled from Prinzi Novoro<ref group="2-3">'''Prinzi Novoro''': previously Princinopolis</ref> took precedence and in the Archbishop reasoning would have preferred going to St. Carillon, instead of the neighboring Zaccaria because of this reason.

"How can this thing even be called a pipe organ!" It's sound should be loud enough to shake the church and to reach out into the streets so common people can hear the sermon praising God's Divinity! Without this apparatus, I simply cannot address the people, if you know what we used in Prinzi Novoro, you would know how shabby this Church is! "

The Archbishop said in a tone that carried his anger, while seating in his Holy Seat which he was once so proud of.

"Please be patient about it, have a seat." Francesca said while standing on the right hand side of the Archbishop, with a gracious smile to appease him. "As for the choir part, we have prepared a lot of cute girls. 」

"Ah." Archbishop immediately reveal a joyful expression after hearing this, tossing his tipple chin up and down like mad. " Part of the carol I can personally guide from beginning to end , O-ho-ho. 」

"It would be wonderful. The chorus girls should be very happy. However, please take care of your body, paying attention to keep everyone satisfied."

Francesca wanted to quickly throw the bait out and draw back, but beside the Knights there was someone else puckering his brow, showing a very cold look. Chris could see the entire scene very clearly from the church entrance.

While Chris was in the army under the care of the Holy Kingdom he had already heard of the Archbishop of Prinzi Novoro special "hobby". Now his eyes were carefully looking at Francesca -- Francesca didn't know what to think, she was wearing a very sensational dress which displayed her chest. Even their conversation clearly linked with his knowledge from when he was in the army.

The one standing guard on the other side of the church entrance was Gilbert. Chris was spying on his reaction. He was all dressed in black with a rock hard face, starring inside the church. He seemed rather tense, ready to storm the church if his master Francesca was in any danger.

"Now that we have solved these issues can we return to the military issue?"

At this time a formidable knight slanted to pull a small table, the general then coughed twice to speak. Chris had once heard the name of the general on the battlefield, but he could not remember it.

"We gathered here in the name of stopping the military forces of the Seven Kingdoms, now it is the time to discuss military issues. The Holy Kingdom has stationed twenty thousand military personnel in St. Carillon, now we cannot afford to relax our vigilance."

"Yes, as soon as you confess to God, let us go to the St . Carillon and finish it quickly, and next."

News has arrived that our army has suffered a crushing defeat, and they are trying desperately to escape Meddecia's generals from St. Carillon.

"I'm a tool for God's voice!" The displeased the Archbishop made this remark. "You rarely have the chance to use my name to gather and send troops for your selfish interests. Your duty is to get back my holy church. Gathered together all the men you can find. And in my name to send troops, all troops, and retake what is mine immediately! "

"Calm down! However --" One of the most senior heads of Gianni Campagna Knights could not help but raise his voice to speak and said: "Even if you really want to send troops to recapture Prinzi Novoro, we also need to deal with the military stronghold of Meddecia, St. Carillon is east by land, with a Holy Kingdom garrison there, we simply can not move. Even bypassing the Gulf southward, the rest of the soldiers will take too long to catch up with the main force!"

"You can't move by sea? From here out by ship, it won't take longer then three days to arrive in Prinzi Novoro." said the Archbishop.

"There is no ship that can transport tens of thousands of troops!"

"No ship has been made yet! With the King of Zaccaria financial resources, several ships cand be made and nobody -- well the flagship can be named after me."

Although not everyone sighed, but one can feel the atmosphere of the scene turning into turmoil. Not considering the results of doing this. The Archbishop simply never considered how much money and manpower is needed to build warship's that can transport so many people ...

Laying siege to the city of St . Carillon would result in casualties on both sides in the end, bringing together all of the military forces of the Kingdom the meetings were soon started, but Archbishop's stubborn attachment to go straight back to the Prinzi Novoro case, the Principality Coalition has been unable to reach a consensus.

Formerly a mercenary of the Holy Kingdom army, the many laid back attitudes of the leaders behind the Principality made very clear the effective strength of the coalition. Hearing a humming sound, he turned to look back at the podium to see sitting in a chair a part of the problem, the Archbishop.

- Francesca also intended to send such troops ... Chris thought, but it is also impossible.

In fact all of the kingdoms of the East, had a longer history then the Holy Kingdom. Therefore, these nobles dignity is much higher then the strength of their own country, kept refusing to face up to reality. Francesca is young, and she is a woman; Even though she was draped with the exploit of saving the Archbishop, but bringing the leaders together in a common goal is not easy at all. Her fame is not enough to unify the views of these countries generals.

"Forget It Forget it! Your faith is not strong enough for these guys!" Archbishop all had herein rose with his Holy Robe fluttering. "You just look at the missing Cathedral, your country and people will not have God's favor. The only ones to worship Dushanda are the people of the Holy Kingdom, but now they have defield the sermons in the Holy Place of God -- Prinzi Novoro, has yet to be returned! You cannot feel God's anger, and you still go on like this, I'll excommunicate you from the Palkai Faith, you are all heretics!

Heresy -- hearing this term all of the Knights present turned pale.

Faith on the battlefield is nothing but a joke, but these knights and their reaction, although they can kill Chris while looking him in the eyes, for all of those that have been brought up in the Palkai religion, being treated as heretics is worse then the death penalty. Because they are denied even of their place of rest after their death.

In a tense atmosphere, the Archbishop left the altar lurching his fat body.

"... I did not expect the atmosphere to become like this ..."

"We had no intention of blasphemy. However ... "

"What do you wish to do? If you send a small number of troops, by land ..."

"No sense to do so."

"If we send troops to Prinzi Novoro by land, how long would it take to reach it?"

"By land, in about five days. "

"But if our actions are found by the Holy Kingdom army in St. Carillon, should it takes more then seven days, we will be attacked from behind. "

"We can only spend two days ... capture Prinzi Novoro in two days ..."

"Right now the Holy Kingdom army stationed in Prinzi Novoro numbers around ten thousand. And if the southern garrison sends support, fighting them is easier said then done. "

While the knights had nothing else to add, a girl's voice suddenly broke in:

"If it was only a thousand troops by sea, then there would be no problems."

Everyone turned to look in silence while listening to Francesca. Their faces were all filled with surprise.

"Princess Francesca, what are you talking about?"

"Thousands of troops by sea... how many times would we have to move back and forth to get a large force? We might as well go by land, bull riding is still faster."

General Wysla Zinnia threw such a joke, in the surrounding, contemptuous laughter could also be heard.

"No such thing, just the Order of the Silver Egg will be the vanguard and go by sea first. You will take the land route and protect the Archbishop on the road to Prinzi Novoro."

Francesca's statement made the people around dumbstruck.

"You are going to use one thousand troops to take Prinzi Novoro?"

"Of course, that's what I mean. "

"That's not going to work, your Highness, you cannot bring such an odd strategy to fruition!"

"The battle of St. Carillon was just to rescue the archbishop, but to regain the cathedral and fight ten thousand enemy troops, our reinforcements sent by land will simply be too late to support you."

"This is the will of the Archbishop under God, you have other ways of doing it?"

Francesca with a smile on her face interrupted the Knight that tried to speak:

"Gentlemen generals with great fanfare you will march on St. Carillon for appearances, but also careful of spies, on hearing the news, the Kingdom Army troops will not be able to depart from St. Carillon."

Several generals turned their heads around to listen.

"First when you reach the entrance of the southern tip of the peninsula, wait to hear a message from the Order of the Silver Egg of our arrival in Prinzi Novoro, if our army banners did not arrive at Prinzi Novoro, urge the troops to retreat. So you do not have your escape route blocked behind you by the Holy Kingdom army."

"Ah." "Oh, I see..." "that is so that at least we do not suffer a crushing defeat in battle."

Several generals have nodded in agreement. Gilbert saw all of this from the door, but had no reaction, it was probably already the norm -- it seemed like Chris was the only person that was flustered.

"However Your Highness, if you are unable to take Prinzi Novoro and the cathedral, aren't you going to be isolated and helpless? "

"Of this point, I am of course aware."

Again there was a general outcry.

"We don't mind, and we might be able to persuade the Archbishop of this. However the Archbishop may feel he needs to take command of the troops to call them to action in his name."

Francesca said this is for her to deal with, and with the consent of everyone they agreed to dissolve the meeting.

After all the generals departed, only the three members of the Order of the Silver Egg were left, Chris couldn't resist asking Francesca:

"What is with this combat methods, ah? You really plan on doing this?!"
s
In the church, only the loud voice from Chris echoed in the empty space.

"I would like to come out of the war as the victor. " Francesca shrugged her shoulders. Such reactions made Chris suddenly unable to react.

If you calm down, and think from the Generals point of view, Francesca is indeed correct. Because if the vanguard does not take Prizni Novoro, then the Principality Coalition will take loses from the Holy Kingdom forces, behind them the troops at the St. Carillon garrison, in front the Prinzi Novoro garrison, they will be cought in a crossfire.

After we take Prinzi Novoro, just the Order of the Silver Egg alone has to defend the Holy City, even if I am good that is nearly impossible. That is why I need them to confidently come by land with additional troops." Fran said.

"What if you cannot capture it--"

Francesca reached her slender forefinger and pasted it onto Chris's lips, blocking Chris's mouth. Chris blushed and hurriedly backed away.

"Listen, about what to do if we lose, it is always the Commander's duty to think of something, you should not think about it."

Chris couldn't help but swallow a sigh of relief after listening – indeed. This is not something a soldier can decide. They can only believe in the commander, or don't believe in commander.

"Say Chris, the same type of battle, the same stringent conditions, had you not been done this many times?"

After this sentence, Chris had nothing left to say.

While he was in the Holy Kingdom army, he participated in the campaign at Prinzi Novoro agains Raiders -- that was at the time the largest battle he participated in -- Chris was part of an suicide assault, and through the bodies of his colleagues, he opened the gate from inside. However a whole year has passed since then, he cannot really believe in his capacity as a member of the Order of the Silver Egg, that they will worry about losing this battle.

-- I had no such thoughts when I was ordered to participate in the assault ... what... did i begin to fear death? When did I become so soft...

Francesca smiled and shook her head.

"It's not that you have changed, but you are no longer a man standing alone on the battlefield."

She said as she moved her gaze to Gilbert. While the Black Knight shrugged and otherwise said nothing.

- I ... I am no longer by himself? So, I become weak...

At this time, he could hear the sound of footsteps coming from behind him.

"Fran, I brought you a change of clothes."

Chris turned to look and the owner of the voice - is Minerva. She stopped in the middle of the church with benches on either side, then quickly looked away.

She deliberately went around the long way, bypassing Chris she walked near the church wall to Francesca, and while pouting , said: "Just because Paola has other things to do, do not treat me like a servant!"

"Ah? Who else do you think can go into my room get me new clothes -- Thank you by the way, now please help me change into them. We can use the confessional for me to change."

"I told you not to treat me like a servant, and you still do! Besides, why in a place like this--"

"If Meena does not want to, then Chris, come along and help me change clothes."

"You're kidding me!"

Minerva right hand pick the clothes, the left hooked Francesca's arm, pulled her into the confessional.

- Minerva ... From that day she did not even look at me ...

--Because she dreamed of being as I kill predicted ... ...

--If genuine then sending troops to Prinzi Novoro, in that case the prophecy ...

At this point in time Chris became aware--Originally, I was not alone... Is such a thing...

--So I am afraid to go to the battlefield. Because Minerva might be killed by the blade of an enemy at any time, and my blade within reach ...

Chris looked up at Minerva and Francesca to see them going inside the wooden confessional. He knew that he was thinking something very foolish. He is a man who lived as a mercenary his entire life, and he may not be able to live without the sword.

As he was lost in thought, Minerva's voice suddenly drifted out:

" ... Hey, Fran ... T-This dress is what is the matter, why do you want to replace the clothes!"

"Meena do you not want to try them on?" I think they will look great on you!"

"Who is going to wear this kind of clothes!"

From inside the confessional such a conversation could be hear. Chris inexplicably felt embarrassed, and turned around to leave the church.

"Princess Fran did not say you could go. 」

Gilbert deep voice, pierced Chris's ears, so he stopped.

"...Doesn't matter, I mean, Well the meeting has ended. Moreover, they are changing their clothes..."

"The military meeting to be chaired by Princess Fran hasn't started yet! Right now only our work as guards has finished. You can also learn the habits of Princess Fran."

Gilbert seemed troubled. Chris cocked his head, failing to understand -- this is ... What does it mean?

This time the confessional door opened, Francesca and Minerva walked outside it. Chris looked at both of them -- Frances was wearing very colorful clothes already nothing like the clothes of a knight commander, but now the dress she wore was more like the clothes of a noble woman, it could even be called gaudy, making him feel like rushing out of the church right now.

"This ... What is this about ..." Chris said.

"Looks good, right?"

"This ... Looks good--not! "

"I am going to go into a separate military conference with the Archbishop next. I heard he likes to make women wear clothes like these - Gill, do not bother coming all right. "

Minerva was shocked to hear this. Francesca waved her hand and softly walked in the direction the Archbishop went beside the altar.

"Fran, stop!"

By the time Minerva recovered and tried to catch up, the door had been - fiercely closed shut in front of Minerva.

"I'll teach you to stop, Fran--Gilbert, you let go of me ... Fran, your brains have burned out!" Minerva cried out.

"<Woman> This identity is a weapon for Princess Fran, you should have already recognized this, do not bother her. "

"Even if this is the case - you, why are you so calm, ah!"

Gilbert did not answer, he turned toward opposite to the door Francesca entered, climbed the stairs and begun moving on that floor.

"Hey! Gilbert!"

"Meena, don't scream inside the church, I can now go see where Princess Fran is staying."

Gilbert went to the pipe organ and opened a trap-door. A brass cover could be seen on the floor.

"The Archbishop's room is below. The voices can pass through the brass cover. If anything happens, we can jump from the main pipe."

Gilbert gave the explanation leaving Chris and Minerva speechless --nevertheless they approached to better understand the situation.

"You ... have investigated this place before?"

"Of course I listened to Princess Fran saying that she wants to use this method to persuaded the Archbishop."

With that said, Gilbert affixed his ears to the brass cover. It was a very strange appearance, but Chris also being worried about Francesca's safety had followed suit.

"Chris, you are not allowed to stick so close, so go over there. " said Minerva.

"This ...Where do you want me to go? This is very narrow. "

"You be quiet, so I can listen to the situation below."

Gilbert elbowed Chris, Chris also focused his attention on the sounds coming from bellow. The whistling flow of air came from the ventilation pipe into the room.

『... I didn't expect, Oh, a beautiful woman like you becoming a Knight commander, what a pity. I don't know the people will think of King Zaccaria. Obviously there are many ways to make it so you didn't have join the army. 』

『I, your servant<ref group="2-3">'''I, Your servant''': deprecatory self-reference for women </ref> personally would have to dedicate their body and their all to the army. 』

『Ah, what are you saying, you are going to regain the Holy Land and as well as it's people, on the battlefield? "

『Of course, as well as the Archbishop Seat. 』

『All right, all right. The day when we retake the Cathedral, you can become my Knight Patron of the Church, okay? However, at that time you will stay at my side and attend to all of my important needs. 』

『I, your servant would be honored!』

Chris could feel his body cramping up; Although Minerva did not take this dialogue seriously, but she also thought this conversation was really disgusting. Hearing the voice of the Archbishop, was as if it was oil and moist flab infecting one's own ears.

『As long as you like, when I stay in Zaccariesco, you can stay with me to serve me. I can help you make a special blessing ceremony. Military meeting ended, so now I can bare along with a special ceremony to reward you, oh. 』

Buzzing ~ ~ a shrill sound of metal distorting was heard and Chris looked up quickly... It was Minerva stroking her forehead with her hands -- She managed to clutch the brass tube with such astonishing strength that it deformed, making a loud noise.

"Minerva, calm down, or they will hear it!" said Chris.

"Don't tell me to calm down, If that pig even dares to touch Fran!"

『--Ah, later, this is what you ... 』

『Ha-Ha, You don't need to be afraid, it's just a blessing ceremony with the help of a secret kiss, you can depend on it.』

The brass pipe in Minerva's hands was beginning to cut her.

『Later, prior to this, let's discuss the issues of sending the army.』

『What, you still have more to say on the army matter? Why do you wish to lead the vanguard? Me leading the entire army would be better.』

『I, Your servant personally want to go inside Prinzi Novoro and claim the next seat, so a proper vanguard to take Prinzi Novoro. Moreover, after the battle, the cathedral altar and prayer rooms are likely to be dirty, someone will have to go first to clean up. I, your servant personally believe that is Holy Kingdom tarnished Holy Church. 』

『Ho, ho-ho, you are a sweetheart, almost like a newly married bride -- OK, OK, I got it, get it done right. 』

『What about you going in my bedroom and waiting for me, this is not a problem, right?』

『Yes, I, your servant personally will be sure to go. 』

"Say now, these clothes are good, but my preference is like this ..."

『Have to sit down, can not continue ~ ~』

Minerva flushed and turned to go out of the outlet, Chris also quickly stood up. Now this is not a matter of the degree where they can sit back and watch. But Gilbert's hand pulled Minerva by the shoulder to stop her. Not have much room here, Chris could not move.

"What you're doing, Fran is about to get the pig to-"

"Princess Fran can get out of this. You were just about to waste her entire effort!"

"How can you say such a thing!"

Minerva was right. That fierce-looking dangling vulgar man, just reached out and touched Francesca making everyone panic. She even passed her anger onto Gilbert -- why does Francesca have to suffer such treatment! Is this battle that important to you... But just when she was about to go in, she became aware. Gilbert had the long sword in the scabbard hanging on his waist, his hand shaking on the handle of the sword -- he is in fact suppressing his anger.

At this time, they were no longer listening on the brass pipe, footsteps sounded inside the Church -- and then came a girl's voice:

"Princess Fran! Princess Fran, are you here? Sorry, I'm late! You told me to go to your room and get your clothes, but I couldn't find them! I has no choice but to come to you--"

It was Paola's voice. Chris and Minerva turned to look at each other, then the altar door open again, coupled with the roar of the Archbishop--

"Whoa ah ah ah ah ah -?"

The sound of rolling followed by a fat body slamming and shaking the ground could be heard.

"ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! -- "

Paola high-pitched cries echoed; a little while after the chaos, through the pipe organ parts, there came a strange mechanical sound, and now they can no longer stay in this room -- Minerva changed from a look of shock, to reveal a pleasant face, then brushed aside Gilbert's hand.

Gilbert shrugged and sighed, then followed Minerva out of the room. Chris looked at them like this and feeling that the danger passed, felt at easy and revealed a smile.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

"Chris, Meena, you both love worrying too much. "

Francesca at the garrison siting at the same table for dinner spoke so, and then laughed out loud.

"The Duke's daughter body will only be given to the man I love."

"Who is the man Princess Fran loves?" Paola asks while putting soup into her bowl.

"I haven't found any man worth of having my virginity, so at present I'm still single, alone on the battlefield trying to climb back and forth. " Francesca blurted out the words 's words blurted out, while deliberately facing the direction of the door, soldiers could be heard outside.

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 061.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
They did not dine in the Castle, but in a room inside the camp. Gathered at the door were the soldiers of the Order of the Silver Egg already here as an impenetrable wall keeping other outside. They listened to the dialogue inside and at the same time were relieved. This was loud enough that even Chris heard it all.

It was of course because news of the Archbishop laying his hands on Francesca were spread around.

"Chastity, virginity! Why do we arrive at this topic now all of a sudden!"

Paola flushed red, almost dropping the soup bowl in her hands. The imminent peril at the time to preserve the princess chastity other then the people involved nobody else seemed to have an absolute understanding of what has happened from beginning to end. Francesca smiled, looked at her and didn't tell her anything.

"I do not know exactly what you had planned, but you really don't have too much vigilance of it!" Minerva from start to finish, said in a straight face, angrily biting the bread in her hands.

"I did not lower my vigilance, I did it to lure him in. I opened the gates."

"Even worse!"

"I had this planned out with Gilbert."

While hearing the topic of the conversation switching over to him, the silent guard captain only gave a brief glance.

"Only Gilbert believed that I can simultaneously preserve the operational plan I have proposed, and my virginity."

The most difficult part to accept is that, Francesca actually put the plan toghether with the intent to seduce the Archbishop and informed Gilbert in advance, Gilbert with a surprisingly calm expresion discussed the whole plan together with his master.

"If there is sufficient trust between each other, something can be said about it. 」

Francesca said and she pointedly glanced at Chris, and then looked to Minerva's lower body. Chris froze for a moment, then Francesca's attention was immediately moved to the top part of the same target.

- If you have enough trust between each other ...

--But ... She refused to tell me anything ... Something about her dream ...

At this time Minerva and Chris line of sight came into contact. She was holding a piece of cheese that slipped out through her fingers. Then she quickly stood up, her cheeks flushed red.

"Meena? Did you finish eating?"

Ignoring Paola's question, Minerva turned around and headed toward the door.

"Huh?" "Ah!" "Wah-wah ......"

Minerva abruptly opened the door,the Order of the Silver Egg officers and soldiers wall colapsed instantly pilling up on the ground, throwing dust into the air. Minerva cut through the swarm of men in the corridor, hearing her footsteps in the distance Chris could not help but stand up. "Minerva!" He ran out the door but by this time all of the soldiers had gotten back up. "Hey, Hey, Chris, that... did anything alarming happen with the princess?"

"That ... I heard the Archbishop wanted ... is that true?"

"The lips do not chirp ~ ~ right?"

"Ah, hey! Chris!"

Chris did not answer half a sentence, he pushed a group of people that were still on the ground, and he hurried after Minerva.

He ran down the stairs and to the entrance of the garrison caught up with the back of that red hair.

"Minerva! Wait!"

As the same time as hearing his voice, the red hair suddenly flared from the wind fully covering his entire sight, then falling down - Minerva suddenly squatted on the floor.

It was already dark now, outside the barracks wall usually street prostitutes were waiting for clients, but there were no other people.

"...Minerva..."

When Chris called again, hearing the sound of her name, her shoulders shook up all of a sudden ...

"Frank said, you will take it seriously ... "

"Hey..."

"T-There are some things that you simply - simply do not know ... "

Minerva was holding her shoulders, her murmur sounding somewhat helpless.

"So can you please stop always asking ... "

"But..."

Chris came out chasing after Minerva on pure impulse, he himself had no idea what he wanted to say to her.

If Minerva did not have a foresight in her dreams, that told him, the reason was that he was not sufficiently trusted, this thought really makes him feel sad. But now he looked at Minerva unable to comfort her pain and sorrow away, no way of helping. This made himself feel truly deplorable.

"If your dreams make you so sad, even if not all of it, but if you can say a part little by little to me..."

"You fool, you showing a little compassion is kind of boring!" Minerva still didn't turn around. "I'm not like Fran, I can't talk about that sort of thing!"

--That sort of thing?

Chris thought ......The hard to tell thing that Minerva is hiding is not really something that makes her feel uncomfortable about, but is -- that she was embarrassed of it?

--Yes, Women that travel the battlefield on a daily basis, may bump into some embarrassing circumstances...

"T-That... Minerva, what about that dream..." Chris shouldn't have blurted out his speculations, but couldn't stop his mouth from moving: "This, this would not be... With virginity or... Something like about that?"

Minerva turned and stood up at the same time, with a fierce expression and red hair shaking hard on Chris's face, "You, you--you idiot--"

The she hit Chris with a heavy blow that he mercilessly hit the barracks wall.

For the next two full days, every-time Minerva saw Chris she refused to talk.

==Translator's notes & references==

<references group="2-3"/>

{{SimpleNav}}